A.  LIFE  OF  CHRIST 
FOR  THE  YOUNG 


T 


m  /, 


H' 


\m\y   \  /  ^-  ^^ 

'^^ 

*  2r 

IL-, 

- 

- 

GECRGE-L-WEED 


.        ..    V 


^tOB\W  ^<H'^^)>^ 


THE  INFANT  CHRIST  WITH  HIS  MOTHER  AND  JOSEPH 

*  Thou  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus :  for  He  shall  save  His  people  from 
their  sins/ — Matt.  i.  21. 


r ^ 

A  Life  of  Christ 

FOR  THE  YOUNG 


By  / 

GEORGE  LUDINGTON  WEED 

Author  of 
"Life  of  St.  John  for  the  Young" 
"Life  of  St.  Peter  for  the  Young" 
"Life  of  St.  Paul  for  the  Young" 
'  Great  Truths  Simply  Told  " 


With  eight  full'page  illustrations  in  color,  and  seventy-four 
full'page  illustrations  in  black  and  white 


"/  came  down  from  Heaven.  I  came  fortlt  from  the  Father, 
and  am  come  into  the  world:  again  I  leave  the  world  and  go  to 
the  Father."— Jesus  Christ. 


PHILADELPHIA 

GEORGE  W^.  JACOBS   &   COMPANY  I 

PUBLISHERS  I 

L J 


Copyright,  J 898.  by 
George  W.  Ja.cobs   &  Cb^ 


AUTHOR'S  PREFATORY  NOTE 

A  life-size,  marble  statue  of  the  Christ  was  to  me  the 
most  interesting  object  in  the  art  collection  of  the  Colum- 
bian Exposition.  Never-tiring  visits,  and  different  stand- 
points on  its  level  and  from  the  gallery  above,  gave  oppor- 
tunity for  discovering  new  and  varied  beauties. 

A  young  admirer,  though  seeing  it  from  a  single 
standpoint,  unconsciously  revealed  her  appreciative  spirit 
by  the  tone  and  manner  as  well  as  the  words  of  her  sub- 
dued exclamation,  "  Isn't  it  beautiful  !  " 

Such  is  the  view  we  would  have  all  the  young  take 
of  the  Christ.  To  secure  it,  we  must  place  ourselves,  not 
"above"  their  standpoint,  but  on  a  "level"  with  them, 
measuring  their  field  of  vision,  and  pointing  to  what  is 
within  it ;   meanwhile  endeavoring  to  enlarge  its  scope. 

The  publishers  of  this  volume,  contemplating  a 
series  of  Christian  Biographies,  have  fittingly  arranged  that 
the  first  shall  be  of  Him  who  is  the  Inspirer  of  all  worthy 
hves. 

In  consenting  to  undertake  this  work,  I  am  not 
unmindful  of  the  declaration  that,  "Whoever  thinks  him- 
self capable  of  rewriting  the  story  of  the  Gospels  does  not 
understand  them."  But  that  attempt  is  not  herein  made. 
The  purpose,  however  short  of  fulfilment,  is  to  direct  atten- 
tion to  such  phases  of  the  life  and  character  of  our  Lord  as 


AUTHOR  S    PREFATORY     NOTE 

can  be  appreciated  by  young  people,  especially  of  ten  or 
twelve  years  and  upwards,  and  to  such  of  His  teachings  as 
are  adapted  to  their  needs.  In  short,  it  is  to  present  Him 
as  the  God-man,  ihe  Great  Teacher,  the  Perfect  Example 
and  the  only  Saviour,  in  a  simple,  connected  narrative  of 
His  life  on  the  earth. 

A  journey  through  the  Holy  Land  has  helped  to 
make  that  life  real  and  vivid  ;  while  such  Christian  scholar- 
ship as  that  of  Farrar,  Geikie,  Andrews,  Edersheim  and 
Stalker,  has  greatly  aided  in  its  interpretation. 

The  author,  standing  by  the  side  of  the  young,  where 
most  of  his  life  has  been  spent,  hopes  and  prays  that,  by  the 
Holy  Spirit's  aid,  they  may  gain  such  a  view  of  our  Lord 
as  will  cause  them  to  echo  the  exclamation  before  the 
Columbian  statue,  "  Isnt  it  beautiful  f  " 

G.  L.  W. 

Note  to  New  Edition 

The  call  for  a  new  edition  of  this  volume  gives 
opportunity  to  increase  its  value  by  giving  a  fuller  Table  of 
Contents,  thereby  adapting  it  for  use  as  a  text-book,  for 
which  it  has  been  recommended. 

The  recent  companion  volume,  "  The  Life  of  St. 
Paul  for  the  Young,"  by  the  same  author,  has  a  correspond- 
ing syllabus. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I  fAOB 

THE    LAND    WHERE    JESUS    LIVED 

Historic  Names — The  Glory  of  all  Lands — The  Holy  Land — 
Size  and  Interest  Contrasted — Dimensions  and  Surface-Bound- 
aries— Climate — Productions — Changed  Appearance 21 

CHAPTER  n 

THE    shepherds'    PLAIN 

"  The  Tower  of  the  Flock  " — Sad  Traveler  and  Son — Lovely 
Gleaner — Shepherd  Boy — Ruler  and  King — Sacred  Lambs — 
Priestly  Shepherds — "The  Glory  of  the  Lord" — An  Angel's 
Good  News — Bethlehem — A  Stable — Multitude  of  Angels — The 
Angels'  Song — Story  in  Verse — Return  of  the  Angels 25 

CHAPTER  HI 

THE    MANGER    OF    BETHLEHEM 

Shepherds'  Words — From  Plain  to  Manger — The  Cave- Stable 
and  the  Holy  Family — Wonderful  Names — A  Ruler,  a  King,  and 
the  Lord — As  a  Little  Child 32 

CHAPTER  IV 

THE    INFANT    JESUS    IN   THE    TEMPLE 

Angels  Naming  the  Child — The  Name  Jesus — Joseph  and 
Mary  Giving  the  Name— The  Jews— The  Holy  City— The  Holy 
House — The  Infant  Jesus  in  the  Temple — Two  Doves — Entering 
the  Temple — The  Holy  Child  Among  Other  Children — Joseph  and 
His  Prayer — The  Rabbi  and  His  Prayer — Simeon  and  His  Prayer — 
Mary's  Marvel — Anna 34 

CHAPTER  V 

THE    STAR    OF    BETHLEHEM 

The  Magi — The  Scriptures  and  the  Messiah — A  Star  and  Its 
Meaning — The  Magi's  Journey — Disappointment — The  Earnest 
Question — Herod  and  the  Wise  Men — The  Star  over  Bethlehem — 
Visit  to  the  Manger — Mary — Worship  and  Gifts — Promise  and 
Warning 39 


VI  CONTBNTS 

CHAPTER  VI  PACK 

THE    FLIGHT    INTO    EGYPT 

Character  of  Herod  The  Great — Plot  to  Kill  Jesus — Angel's 
Warning  to  Joseph — Hurried  Farewell  to  Bethlehem — The  Desert 
Journey — Two  Contrasts — Tree  of  the  Holy  Family — Massacre 
of  the  Innocents — Herod's  Death — Angel  Call  in  Egypt — Bethle- 
hem as  a  Fitting  Home  for  Jesus — Angel's  Warning — Nazareth — 
Two  Prophecies  Fulfilled 46 

CHAPTER  VII 

THE    EARLY    HOME    OF    JESUS 

Divisions  of  the  Holy  Land — Vale  and  Town  of  Nazareth — 
House  of  Joseph — Food — How  Jesus  Lived — Dress  of  Mary  and 
of  Jesus — Doings  of  Jesus— "  Our  Lord's  Bible" — Costly  Scrip- 
tures— Village  Synagogue — Village  Schools — The  Rabbi  and  His 
Pupils — Jesus'  Higher  Teacher — The  Boy  Jesus  Among  His 
Mates — The  Gospels — Three  Stories  Unlike  Jesus — A  Beautiful 
Story  of  Jesus — Enjoyment  of  Child  Life — Last  Record  of  "  The 
Child" 53 

CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   FIRST   JOURNEY    TO   JERUSALEM 

The  Jewish  Boy  of  Twelve — Leaving  Nazareth  for  the  Pass- 
over— The  Caravan — Mountain  Road — Esdraelon — Mirih  and 
Music— The  First  Night— Jacob's  Well — Refreshments — First  Sight 
of  Jerusalem — Why  Jesus  "Tarried  Behind"  in  Jerusalem  ...       61 

CHAPTER  IX 

IN    THE    HOUSE    OF    HIS    HEAVENLY    FATHER 

Change  from  Childhood  to  Youth — Jesus'  Thoughts  about 
Himself — Joseph  as  a  Father,  but  God  the  Father  of  Jesus — 
Temple  School — Jesus'  Appearance  "  In  the  Midst  of  the  Doctors  " 
— His  Questions  and  Answers — Rabbi  Ignorance — Mary  and  Her 
Lost  Child — The  Anxious  Search — The  Lost  Found — Mary's 
Reproof — Jesus'  Answer  Strange  but  Proper — What  He  Meant  — 
Mary's  Memory  of  His  Sayings — The  Loving  and  Obedient  Son  .      65 

CHAPTER  X 

JESUS    THE    CARPENTER 

The  Carpenter — Increase  in  Wisdom — Increase  in  Favor  with 
Man  and  God — Silent  Years — A  Place  of  Prayer — Views  from  a 
Hill-Top — Solemn  Thoughts— Quiet  Life  Ended 72 


CONTENTS  VU 

CHAPTER  XI 

JOHN    THE    BAPTIST  PAGB 

An  Earthly  Kingdom  and  the  Kingdom  of  God — Jesus  the 
Unknown  King—"  A  Man  Sent  from  God  " — What  an  Angel  Told 
Zacharias — Preparation  to  "Go  before"  Jesus — Wilderness 
Described  —  John's  Wilderness  Life  —  Personal  Appearance  — 
Appearance  Among  Men — Meaning  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
at  Hand — John  the  Preacher — John  the  Baptist 76 

CHAPTER  XH 

THE    BAPTISM    AND    TEMPTATION    OF    JESUS 

Great  Changes  in  Christ's  Life — Kindred,  but  Stranger — A 
Strange  Request  Granted — A  Prayer,  a  Vision,  and  a  Voice — In 
the  Wilderness  with  the  Father  and  with  the  Wild  Beasts — Fast- 
ing— Three  Temptations  Overcome — Angels'  Visit — Tempted,  but 
Sinless — Use  of  Bible  Words      80 

CHAPTER  XIII 

FIRST    DISCIPLES 

Three  Sayings  of  John  the  Baptist  about  Jesus — Jesus  Not 
Understood — His  Thoughts  on  the  Jordan  Bank — John  and  Two 
of  His  Disciples — The  Two  Disciples  and  Jesus  —  Names  of  the 
Two  Disciples — Andrew  and  Peter — Philip  Called — Nathanael  and 
Philip — Jesus  and  Nathanael — The  First  Disciples 85 

CHAPTER  XIV 

THE    LAMB    OF    GOD 

The  Baptist's  Name  for  Jesus — A  Lamb  and  Jesus  Innocent — 
Harmless — Gentle — Patient — Humble — Obey  and  Trust — Temple, 
Altar  and  Priest — A  Lamb's  Help — Perfect  in  Body — Worshipper's 
Hands  upon  Its  Head- — Lamb  Bound — Dumb — Slain — Jesus  and  a 
Lamb  Compared — Died  for  All — A  Fitting  Name 89 

CHAPTER  XV 

THE    FIRST    MIRACLE 

Cana — Guests  at  a  Wedding  Feast — Mary's  Joy — The  Bride- 
groom's Home — Water  Jars — The  Bride — Wedding  Procession — 
Innocent  Pleasures — Mary's  Trouble — Her  Words  to  Jesus — His 
Reply  and  What  It  Meant — Mary  Satisfied — Water  Changed  to 
Wine — The  Governor  of  the  Feast  and  the  Bridegroom — Meaning 
of  Miracles — Effect  of  the  Miracle— Departure      93 


VIU  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XVI 

BEAUTIFUL    LAND    AND    SEA  PAC« 

Land  of  Gennesaret — Its  Fruitfulness — Villages  and  Cities — 
Sea  of  Galilee — Level  Beach — Eastern  Shore — Flowers  and  Birds 
— Words  to  the  Sea — Capernaum  a  Home  of  Jesus — The  Land  of 
Gennesaret  Changed — Changes  on  the  Sea — Ruins  of  Capernaum     99 

CHAPTER  XVII 

IN    HIS    TEMPLE — NICODEMUS 

Jesus,  Pilgrim  and  Teacher — Contrasts  with  His  First  Visit — 
Prophecy  Concerning  Him — Cleansing  the  Temple — What  He 
Claimed  for  It  and  Himself — Results  of  His  Miraculous  Power — 
Jewish  Leaders — Nicodemus'  Friendship — -What  Jesus  Taught 
Him — Wonderful  Saying  to  be  Remembered 104 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

AT    THE    WELL    OF    SYCHAR 

Three  Divisions  of  the  Holy  Land — Samaria — Samaritans — 
Samaritan  Worship — Jacob's  Well — Jesus  at  the  Well — Musings 
— Woman  of  Samaria — "  Give  Me  to  Drink  " — Thirst  of  Body  and 
Thirst  of  Spirit— "  The  Gift  of  God" — Jesus  Misunderstood — 
Jesus  and  Jacob  Contrasted — The  Woman's  Request — Jesus  as  a 
Prophet — Spiritual  Worship — The  Messiah — The  Disciples  and 
Jesus — The  Woman's  Tidings  of  Christ 107 

CHAPTER  XIX 

HEALING    OF    A    NOBLEMAN'S    SON 

Pleasing  Memories — Wonders — Nobleman  and  Family — His 
Errand  to  Cana — His  Thoughts  of  Jesus — Jesus'  Thought  of  Him — 
Sad  Cry  and  Joyful  Answer — The  Return  to  Capernaum — Good 
News  no  Surprise — A  Happy  Family  .    .        114 

CHAPTER  XX 

REJECTED   AT    NAZARETH 

Return  to  Nazareth — The  Father's  Business — Synagogue  of 
Nazareth — Ministry — Jesus  Reading  from  a  Scripture  Roll — 
Attentive  Listeners — "Scripture  Fulfilled" — Changed  Feeling 
and  Conduct — Jesus'  Escape  and  Farewell — Flower  of  Nazareth  .     118 


CONTENTS  IX 

CHAPTER  XXI 

THE    POOL    OF    BETHESDA  page 

Sympathy  of  Jesus — Pool  of  Bethesda — Lameness — A  Lame 
Man  and  Kind  Question — Strange  Command  Obeyed — Sabbath 
Deed  Reproved — Sin  and  Sickness  Compared 122 

CHAPTER  XXH 

DRAUGHT    OF    FISHES 

After  a  Storm — A  Pulpit-Boat —  Simon  Disappointed,  Yet 
Obedient — Reward  of  Obedience — Peter's  Feeling  and  Acts — 
Command  and  Promise — Believers,  then  Companions 125 

CHAPTER  XXHI 

A    SABBATH    IN    CAPERNAUM 

Synagogue  in  Ruins — Teaching  Place  of  Jesus — Madman 
Healed — Peter's  Wife's  Mother — Healer  of  Mind  and  Body — 
Gathering  at  Peter's  Door — Solitude  Interrupted 128 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

A    LEPER    AND    A    PARALYTIC    HEALED 

A  Leper  Described — A  Leper  and  Jesus — Changed  Cry  and 
Life — Gathering  in  Peter's  House — Palsied  Man  Helpless  But 
not  Hopeless — A  Strange  Approach  to  Jesus — His  Power  to 
Forgive  and  Heal 132 

CHAPTER  XXV 

THE    CALL    OF    MATTHEW THE    TWELVE    APOSTLES 

Tax  Gatherers — Call  of  Matthew — Hattin,  a  Mount  of  Prayer 
— Night  Scene  — Setting  Apart  of  the  Apostles — Names  of  the 
Apostles — Who  They  Were — Compared  with  Other  Men — Relation 
to  Christ — Within  the  Circle 135 

CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNT 

Approach  to  Mount  Hattin  Told  in  Verse — The  Healing  Touch 
— Worse  Than  Disease — False  Stories  of  the  Expected  King — 
Rabbi  Wisdom — Sermon  on  the  Mount — "  Beatitudes  " — Three 
Classes  of  Subjects — The  Great  Law — Solemn  Ending 139 


X  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XXVII 

HEALING    OF   THE    CENTURION'S   SERVANT  page 

Eager  Multitudes — Heathen's  Gift  of  a  Synagogue — A  Beseech- 
ing Message — Thought  of  Jesus'  Power — An  Humble  and  Confid- 
ing Message — Commendation  by  Jesus — A  Message  of  Healing    .     142 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 

RAISING    OF    THE    WIDOW'S    SON 

Three  Raised  from  the  Dead — Widow's  Only  Son — Nain — 
Mourning  Mother — Her  Thoughts  of  the  Great  Healer's  Power — 
Jesus'*Journey  to  Nain — Contrasted  Scenes — Funeral  Procession 
— Pall  Bearers — A  Beautiful  Custom — Tender  Words  about  Jesus 
— Tender  Words,  Feeling  and  Touch  of  Jesus — Command  Obeyed 
— Possible  Exclamation — Home  Again 145 

CHAPTER  XXIX 

PENITENT    WOMAN    FORGIVEN 

A  Blessed  Invitation — "  A  Sinner  " — Her  Great  Want — An 
Invitation  to  Jesus — Why  it  was  Given — Neglect  of  the  Host — 
The  Dining  Table — Uninvited  Yet  Invited — Six  Loving  Acts — 
Simon's  Unspoken  Thoughts — Jesus  a  Prophet — His  Reproof — 
Penitent  Sinner  Made  Glad — Story  in  Verse 150 

CHAPTER  XXX 

CHRIST    STILLING    THE  TEMPEST 

Spring  in  Galilee — Parables — Plan  for  Rest — Jesus  Asleep — 
Winds  from  Hermon — A  Great  Storm — Peaceful  Sleeper — Four- 
fold View — Fearful  Cries — Calm  Awakening — A  Reproof  and  a 
Command — Companion  Boats — Exclamation  of  Wonder    ....     154 

CHAPTER  XXXI 

RAISING    OF    JAIRUS'    DAUGHTER 

Gathering  on  the  Shore — Mattjiew's  Feast — Table  Talk — 
Jairus — The  Flower  of  the  Family — Interruption  of  the  Feast — 
The  Hem  of  Jesus'  Garment — Anxious  Delay — Sad  Message  and 
Heartless  Question— Comforting  Words — Mourning  Customs — 
Jesus  and  False  Mourners — Group  in  the  Death  Chamber — 
Hoping  Mother — Kind  Purposes — "  Talitha  Cumi  " — Life  Anew 
— A  Thoughtful  Command — Great  Physician  and  Good  Shepherd 
— A  Thought  Concerning  Peter 158 

CHAPTER  XXXII 

SECOND   VISIT    TO    NAZARETH  —  MISSION    OF  THE  TWELVE 

Four  Classes  of  People — Christ  a  Wanderer — Last  Visit  to 
Nazareth — The  Twelve  and  Tlieir  Mission 164 


CONTENTS  XI 

CHAPTER   XXXIII 

DEATH    OF    JOHN    THE    BAPTIST  py^GB 

John's  Humility — Hatred  to  John — Herod  and  His  Queen — 
Black  Castle — John  in  the  Castle — Kind  Friends  and  Inhuman 
Keepers — John's  Messengers  to  Jesus — Jesus'  Message  to  John — 
John's  Greatness — A  Grand  Banquet — Dancing  Girls — Princess 
Salome  and  the  King's  Oath — John  Beheaded — A  Wicked  Family 
— Tender  Record  Concerning  John's  Disciples i66 

CHAPTER  XXXIV 

SEEKING    REST 

Two  Bethsaidas — Plain  of  Butaiha — Jesus'  Thoughts  of  John 
■ — Reasons  for  Seeking  Solitude — Solitude  Sought — A  Gathering 
Host — Contrasted  Scenes — Compassion  of  Jesus 171 

CHAPTER  XXXV 

FIVE    THOUSAND    GUESTS 

Thoughts  and  Purpose  of  the  Twelve — Jesus'  Strange  Com- 
mand and  Philip's  Reply — A  Reminder  of  Jesus'  Power — "  The 
Lad  is  Here" — Seated  Companies — ^The  Loaves  and  Fishes — 
Five  Movements  of  Jesus  —The  Miracle — What  the  Miracle  Proved 
— Old  Story  of  the  Lad 174 

CHAPTER  XXXVI 

WALKING    ON   THE    SEA 

Effect  of  the  Miracle  of  Feeding  Five  Thousand — Crown 
Offered  and  Refused — Disciples,  then  the  Multitude  Sent  Away 
— Three  Mountain  Views —Twice  Alone — -Reminder  of  Death — 
Contrary  Winds — Troubled  Disciples — Jesus  on  the  Shore  and  on 
the  Sea — Fear  Calmed — Peter  on  the  Water — A  Miracle  and  Its 
Results — A  Prayer  in  Verse 178 

CHAPTER  XXXVII 

CHRIST    THE    BREAD   OF    LIFE — A    HEATHEN'S    FAITH — 
AT    HIS    FEET 

An  Expected  King — Synagogue  in  Capernaum— Door  Device 
— Manna  and  "The  Bread  of  Life  "  —  Professed  Disciples— The 
Twelve — Jesus  Joyful  and  Sad — Mediterranean  Cities — Heathen 
Woman's  Faith — Wonderful  Works  in  Decapolis 184 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

THE  DEAF  MADE  TO  HEAR  AND  THE  BLIND  TO  SEE 

Deafened  Ear— Christ's  Sympathy  for  the  Afflicted — The 
Only  Sigh — "  Ephphatha"— A  Song  of  Praise— Sight  Restored  .     187 


Xii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XXXIX 

FOUR    THOUSAND    GUESTS — THOU    ART    THE    CHRIST  page 

Gentile  Guests — Old  Questions — Miracle  Repeated — Cesarea 
Philippi — The  Beloved  Son  Rejected — Coming  Woes — Judgments 
of  Men  Concerning  Christ — Judgment  of  His  Disciples — "Blessed  " 
Peter — A  Mistake  and  a  Prophecy — Peter  Rebuking  and  Rebuked.   190 

CHAPTER  XL 

THE    TRANSFIGURATION LUNATIC    BOY    HEALED 

Three  Favored  Disciples — The  Holy  Mount— Christ  and  the 
Three  upon  It — Christ's  Purpose  There— Prayer  and  Transfigu- 
ration— Moses — Elijah — Asleep  and  Awake — Peter's  Proposal — 
Voice  out  of  a  Cloud — "Jesus  Only" — Peter's  Record — Lunatic 
Boy  Healed — A  Great  Painting 194 

CHAPTER  XLI 

THE    CHILD    IN    THE    MIDST 

Jesus  in  Peter's  Home — Disciples'  Dispute — Jesus'  Rebuke — 
Unanswered  Question  to  the  Master— First  and  Last — Child  in 
the  Midst — A  Plear.ing  Subject — Lessons  of  Jesus  from  Little 
Children — Effect  of  Christ's  Words — Changed  Views  of  His  King- 
dom and  of  Childhood — Words  of  Jesus  About  Children  and 
Angels 200 

CHAPTER  XLII 

THE    HOME    IN    BETHANY 

Feast  of  Tabernacles— Booths — Family  of  Bethany — Martha 
and  Jesus — Mary  and  Jesus— Martha's  Complaint — Gentle  Reproof.  204 

CHAPTER  XLIII 

THE    l/^EAST    OF    TABERNACLES 

Jesus  at  the  Feast— Feelings  Toward  Him— An  Interesting 
Service — A  Sudden  Earnest  Invitation — How  It  Was  Received — 
Officers  Awed  by  Innocence  and  Wisdom— Nicodemus  Friendly 
and  Just 207 

CHAPTER  XLIV 

HEALING    OF    A    MAN    BORN    BLIND 

"  The  Light  of  the  World  " — Plan  to  Destroy  Jesus— Purpose 
of  "The  Light'' — Sadness  of  Being  "Born  Blind" — A  Blind 
Beggar — Question  and  Answer  Concerning  Him — His  Tiioughts — 
Acts  and  Command  of  Jesus— Healing  in  Obedience— The  Wonder 
of  Jerusalem— Mother  and  Son— The  Sabbath  and  Jewish  Rulers 
—Unkind  Treatment  by  Rulers— Kind  Treatment  by  Jesus  .    .    .    211 


CONTENTS  xiii 

CHAPTER  XLV 

THE    SHEPHERD-SAVIOUR  PAGU 

Prophecy  of  Isaiah — Of  Ezekiel — Saying  of  Christ — Wise 
Beggar  and  Ignorant  Teachers — Unfaithful  Shepherds  and  the 
"True  Shepherd" — An  Earthly  Shepherd's  Care — "The  Good 
Shepherd"  and  His  Sheep — His  Lambs — The  Great  Gift — The 
One  Fold 216 

CHAPTER  XLVI 

THE    lord's    prayer 

Divisions  among  the  Jews  Concerning  Jesus — Request  of  a 
Disciple — Use  Made  of  the  Lord's  Prayer — Two  Divisions  of  its 
Seven  Parts — "Our  Father" — His  Holy  Name — His  Kingdom — ■ 
His  Will — Our  Needs — Forgiveness — Temptation — The  Ascrip- 
tion— Meaning  of  "Amen" — A  Form  of  the  Prayer 220 

CHAPTER  XLVII 

THE    GOOD    SAMARITAN 

A  Scene  in  Solomon's  Porch — A  Lawyer's  Question — 
"  Bloody  Way  "—  Man  Among  Thieves — -Priest — Levite — The 
Good  Samaritan — Jesus  and  the  Lawyer 225 

CHAPTER  XLVIII 

PARABLE    OF    THE    LOST    SHEEP 

Peter's  Remembrance  of  "The  Good  Shepherd" — Parable 
of  the  Lost  Sheep — Sinners  Like  Lost  Sheep — Christ's  Mission 
to  Earth — Meaning  of  "  Lost" — Repentance — Angels'  Knowledge 
of  Men — Christ's  Words  Concerning  Them 229 

CHAPTER  XLIX 

THE    PRODIGAL    SON 

Complaining  yet  Blessed  Words — "  The  Pearl  of  Parables  " 
— A  Son's  Discontent  and  Request — More  Precious  than  Treas- 
ures—Why Called  "  Prodigal  " — False  Friends — Want  and  Mean 
Service — Thoughts  and  Resolves — Meeting  of  Father  and  Son — 
Three  Tokens  of  Love — Feast  of  Welcome — Not  a  Servant,  but  a 
Master — Elder  Brother  with  the  Servants — With  the  Father — 
Tender  Words 231 


XIV  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  L 

DIVES   AND    LAZARUS — THE    PHARISEE    AND    THE    PUBLICAN     page 

Teachings  Rejected  with  Scorn — Dives  and  Lazarus — Phari- 
see's Boast — Publican's  Prayer — Jesus'  Declarations  Concerning 
Humility — His  Continued  Mission 236 

CHAPTER  LI 

RAISING    OF    LAZARUS 

Message  of  Two  Sisters — Comforting  Reply — Mistaken  Dis- 
ciples— Their  Protest  to  Jesus— Sleep  and  Death— Thomas'  Words 
to  His  Fellow  Disciples — From  one  Bethany  to  Another— Martha's 
Meeting  with  Jesus — Meeting  of  Mary  and  Jesus — The  Shortest 
Bible  Verse — Jesus  and  Martha  at  the  Tomb — "  Lazarus,  Come 
Forth" 238 

CHAPTER  LH 

CHRIST    BLESSING    LITTLE    CHILDREN 

Toward  Jerusalem — Womanhood  Befriended  by  Jesus — 
Women  His  Friends — Mothers  with  Their  Children — Three 
Requests — Disciples'  Rebuke  of  the  Mothers — Jesus  Displeased — 
His  Rebuke  the  Golden  Text  of  Childhood — Jesus'  Treatment  of 
the  Children  —  His  Words  Concerning  the  Kingdom  of  God — Art 
and  This  Scene — Mothers'  Wish 244 

CHAPTER   LHI 

THE    RICH    YOUNG    RULER — THE    REQUEST    OF    JAMES 
AND    JOHN 

Young  Ruler's  Question — Jesus'  Answer — Its  Result — A  Hope 
— Request  of  Ambitious  Brothers — A  Lesson  of  Humility — John 
by  Three  Crosses — Sorrows  Foretold — Dull  Understanding    .    .     249 

CHAPTER  LIV 

ZACCHAEUS 

Jordan's  Sacred  Scenes — ^Jericho — Zacchaeus  in  a  Tree — 
"  Come  Down  " — Murmurs — Repentance  and  Restoration — Pre- 
cious Words  of  Jesus 252 


CONTENTS  XV 

CHAPTER  LV 

BARTIMAEUS  PAGB 

fllind  Men's  Cry — Cruelly  Rebuked — Second  Cry — Five 
Responses  of  Jesus — Changed  Tone — Comforting  Words — Inward 
Sight  and  Outward — Question,  Answer  and  Command — Joy  and 
Thankfulness 255 

CHAPTER   LVI 

THE    FEAST    AT    BETHANY 

Sabbath  in  Bethany — Lazarus'  Visitors  and  Enemies — A 
Supper  in  Jesus'  Honor — Martha,  Mary  and  Lazarus — Mary's 
Loving  Acts — Mary  and  Judas — Murmurs  of  the  Disciples — Jesus 
and  Mary — Two  Anointings — Judas'  Feelings  and  Purpose      .    .     258 

CHAPTER   LVH 

THE    FIRST    PALM    SUNDAY 

Jesus'  Only  Ride — Unlike  Other  Kings — Prophecy  Fulfilled — 
A  Great  Company — Some  of  Them — Crowd  from  Jerusalem — Palm 
Sunday— Rejoicing  and  Praise — A  Kindred  Song— Responses — 
Jesus'  Thoughts  of  Past  and  Future — Weeping  over  Jerusalem — 
Citizens  and  Galileans — Ungranted  Request — Evening  Hour  .    .     264 

CHAPTER   LVHI 

THE    children's    HOSANNAS 

Cleansing  the  Temple — Wonders  at  the  Gate — Strange  Dis- 
pleasure— Children's  Hosannas — Jesus'  Defence  of  the  Children  .    270 

CHAPTER  LIX 

FAREWELL  TO  THE  TEMPLE THE  TRAITOR  AND 

THE  RULERS 

Enemies  in  the  Temple — The  One  Great  Commandment — 
Lessons  from  Christ's  Last  Parables — "O  Jerusalem" — Poor 
Widow's  Coin — Sad  Prophecy  and  Exhortation — Last  Visit  to 
Bethany — Partners  in  Crime — The  Last  Wednesday 272 

CHAPTER  LX 

THE    UPPER    ROOM 

Farewell  to  Bethanj' — Upper  Room — Dispute  at  the  Table — 
Washing  the  Disciples'  Feet — Jesus  and  Judas — Startling  Saying 
of  Jesus — "Is  it  I?" — Departure  of  Judas— "  It  was  Night"  — 
Bread  and  Jesus'  Body — Wine  and  His  Blood — Christians  and  the 
Lord's  Supper 275 


xt!  contents 

CHAPTER   LXI 

PARTING     WORDS  PAGB 

Sad  yet  Joyful  Farewell — Obedience  and  Love — The  Com- 
forter— A  Blessing  of  Peace — Assurance  of  the  Twelve — Alone  yet 
Not  Alone — Cheering  Words — Wonderful  Prayer — "  Business  " 
"  Finished  " — Prayer  for  Disciples — Prayer  for  Every  Christian — 
Christ's  Friends  with  Him 280 

CHAPTER   LXH 

GETHSEMANE 

Gethsemane — Eight  Disciples  and  the  Three — Christ's  Sor- 
rowful Cry — Postures  in  Prayer — Repeated  Prayer — Submission 
to  His  Father's  Will — Strengthening  Angel — Sleeping  Disciples — 
A  Conqueror — Gathered  Band — Lanterns  and  Torches — Judas 
the  Leader — Traitor's  Kiss — Jesus'  Words  to  Judas — "Whom 
Seek  Ye?" — Last  Miracle  of  Healing — Question  in  Righteous 
Indignation — Disciples  and  Enemies 283 

CHAPTER  LXHI 

CHRIST    BEFORE    THE    PRIESTS    AND    SANHEDRIN 

The  Palace — Christ  Before  Annas — Before  the  Sanhedrin — 
Before  Caiaphas — Christ's  Great  Confession  and  Prophecy — 
Blasphemy  and  Death — Peter  and  John  Following  Jesus — Peter's 
First  Denial — Second — Third — Power  of  a  Sad  and  Loving  Look 
— Cruel  Treatment  of  Jesus — Unjust  Trial — Friends  among 
Enemies — Seeking  Jesus'  Death — Judas'  Remorse  and  Death  .    .    288 

CHAPTER   LXIV 

"SUFFERED    UNDER    PONTIUS    PILATE " 

Words  Oft  Repeated— Pilate's  Cowardice — Royal  Prisoner 
before  Pilate — False  Charges — Appearance  of  Jesus — Answer  to 
Question,  "Art  Thou  the  King  of  the  Jews?" — Possible  Answer 
to  Question,  "What  Hast  Thou  Done?" — Purpose  of  Jesus  as  a 
King — Question  with  Answer  Unsought— Pilate's  First  Judgment 
— Herod  Antipas — His  Treatment  of  Jesus — Pilate's  Second  Judg- 
ment— Jesus  or  Barabbas— Pilate's  Second  Effort  to  Release  Jesus 
— Mock  Coronation — "Behold  the  Man" — Pilate's  Permit  to 
Crucify — The  Startling  Name — Prisoner  or  Judge — Before  the 
Frantic  Multitude — Vain  Washing — Awful  Curse — Pilate's  Final 
Acts 393 


CONTENTS  XVll 

CHAPTER  LXV 

"CRUCIFIED,    DEAD    AND    BURIED"  PAGB 

M'^ck  Trial  Ended — Preparation  for  Crucifixion — Bearing 
Jesus'  Cross — "Daughters  of  Jerusalem" — Heber's  Words — 
Golgotha — Gift  of  Pity  Declined — "Christ  Suffered  for  Us" — 
Hints  of  His  Sufferings — Forgiving  Prayer — Inscription  and  Its 
Offense — Parted  Raiment — Three  Ifs — Scornful  Jests — Dying 
Thief's  Prayer  and  Its  Answer — Son  and  Mother — Darkened 
Scene— A  Cry  of  Agony — -Thirst — Words  of  Loving  Trust — 
"Finished" — Final  Act  of  Life — Vail  and  Rocks  Rent — Picture 
in  Verse — Roman  Centurion — Pierced  Side — Shameful  Graves- 
Joseph  of  Arimathea  and  Nicodemus — The  Tomb — Faithful 
Women's  Loving  Purpose 300 

CHAPTER  LXVI 

"  HE    IS    RISEN  " 

Dates  of  Resurrection  and  Ascension — ^First  at  the  Tomb — 
Sealed  Stone  Rolled  Away — Mary  Magdalene's  Discovery  and 
Report — -Other  Women  and  an  Angel — Message  to  the  Disciples — 
Peter  and  John  at  the  Tomb— Folded  Napkin — Result  of  the 
Apostles'  Visit 310 

CHAPTER  LXVII 

MARY  AT  THE  TOMB — THE  ROMAN  GUARD 

Mary  Weeping  at  the  Tomb — Vision  of  Angels — Vision  oi 
Jesus — Forbidden  Worship — First  Messenger — Changed  Cry — 
Other  Women  Meeting  Jesus — Peter  and  John  not  Seeing,  but 
Knowing — Mourning  Groups — Roman  Guard  and  Chief  Priests — 
Peter  and  His  Lord 314 

CHAPTER  LXVIII 

EMMAUS — "  IT    IS    I    MYSELF  " 

A  Third  Companion — Revelation  at  the  Table — Burning 
Hearts  Return  to  Jerusalem— Twice  Told  News — A  Sudden 
Benediction — The  Peace  of  Christ — Though  Changed,  the  Same — 
Great  Command — Blessed  Promise — Doubting  Thomas — Believing 
Thomas — Without  a  Leader 319 

CHAPTER  LXIX 

ON    THE    SEA-SHORE 

Waiting  on  the  Sea-Shore — Following  Peter — Fruitless  Toil 
— Unknown  Watcher — A  Stranger's  Question — Miracle  Repeated 
— ^John's  Words  and  Peter's  Acts — The  Net  and  a  Fire — An 
Invitation — Peter's  Joy  and  Help — Peter  by  Two  Fires — The  Last 
Supper  and  the  Last  Meal 323 


XViii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  LXX 

"FEED    MY    lambs"  PAGB 

Sabbath  Lessons — Lessons  on  the  Sea-Shore — Changed 
Views  of  Christ's  Kingdom — Penitent  Peter — Question,  Answer 
and  Command — Meaning  of  the  Command — Familiar  Words — 
"  Feed  My  Lambs. '^  "  Feed  j1^  Lambs."  "  I-'eed  My  hamhs  ' '  — 
Peter  Prepared  for  Another  Command 327 

CHAPTER  LXXI 

ON    A   MOUNTAIN    IN   GALILEE 

An  Invitation  Three  Times  Given — A  Fitting  Meeting  Place 
— Company  from  Jerusalem — Spreading  the  News — Two  Crowds 
— Daughter  of  Jairus — Nobleman — A  Bounding  Lad — Child  in 
the  Midst — "A  Sinner" — Centurion's  Servant — -Peter's  Wife's 
Mother — Widow's  Son — Palsied  Man — Once  Blind — Once  Dumb 
— Three  Classes  on  the  Mountain — The  Voice  of  Jesus — A 
Command — Its  Two  Names 331 

CHAPTER    LXXII 

THE    ASCENSION 

Return  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem — Christ  During  Forty  Days 
— Farewell  Meeting — Two  Thursdays — In  the  Way — Scenes  from 
Olivet — The  Mountain  Road — Jesus'  View  of  Jerusalem — Calvary 
—  Parting  Words — Lifted  Hands — Ascension — Hosannas — The 
Name  of  Jesus — Angel  Words — Gloria  Patri — A  Great  Purpose  .    333 


COLORED  ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Infant  Christ  with  His  Mother  and  Joseph  Frontispiece 

The  Calling  of  Peter  and  Andrew Facing  page     86 


Christ  and  the  Great  Healer 

Raising  the  Widow's  Son  from  the  Dead  .... 
The  Woman  with  the  Alabaster  Box  of  Ointment 

Peter  Walking  to  Jesus  on  the  Water 

Christ  Blessing  Little  Children 

Christ  Healing  the  Blind  Man 


130 

148 

152 
180 
344 
255 


BLACK  AND  WHITE  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Map  of  the  Land  wliere  Jesus  Lived 
Ruth  Gleaning  .... 

The  Infant  Jesus  .... 
The  Star  of  Bethlehem  . 

The  Magi 

The  Flight  into  Egypt  . 

Tlie  Child  in  the  Carpenter's  Shop  . 

God's  Holy  Commandments 

The  Journey  to  Jerusalem 

The  Boy  Jesus  in  the  Temple 

Jesus'  Farewell  to  His  Mother 

Nazareth        ..... 

The  River  Jordan  and  John  the  Baptist, 

Preaching  of  John  tlie  Baptist 

The  Lord's  Messenger  (John  and  the 

Larab)        ..... 
The  Wedding  Feast  at  Cana 
Turning  the  Water  into  Wine  . 
The  Sea  of  Galilee 

Christ  Driving  out  the  Money  Changers 
Christ  and  the  Woman  of  Samaria 
Cana  in  Galilee         .... 
Christ  in  the  Synagogue 
The  Pool  of  Bethesda 
The  Draught  of  Fishes 
Christ  Healing  the  Palsied  Man 
Christ  and  the  Twelve  . 
The  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
Raising  of  the  Widow's  Son 
Penitent  and  Forgiven 
Christ  in  the  Storm 
Capernaum        ..... 
The  Raising  of  Jairus's  Daughter 
Christ  Healing  the  Sick    . 
Ruins  of  Bethsaida 
Christ  Feeding  the  Multitude  . 


Facing  page 

23 

Thomas  Slolhard    "          " 

26 

B.  llockhorst           " 

32 

Gustave  Dore          "         " 

39 

H.  Hofmann            "         " 

42 

H.  Hofmann           "         " 

46 

H.  Hofmann            "          " 

55 

H.  Sinkel 

58 

O.  Mengelberg         "          " 

65 

H.  Hofmann             "         " 

69 

H.  Hofmann             "          " 

76 

From  Photograph  "          " 

80 

From  Photograph  "          " 

81 

Guslave  Doti          "         " 

85 

B.  E.  Murillo          " 

92 

Gustave  Dork           "          " 

96 

Padovanino               "          " 

97 

From  Photograph  "          " 

103 

H  Hofmann             "          " 

106 

H.  Hofmann             "          " 

112 

From  Photograph  "          " 

113 

Gustave  Dork          "          " 

119 

Artist  Unknown       '*          " 

122 

Gustave  Dork          "         " 

128 

Ale:vandre  Bida     "          " 

129 

Old  Print 

135 

H.  Hofmann             "          " 

138 

H.  Hofmann             "          " 

144 

H.  Hofmann            "         " 

147 

Gustave  Dork            "          •' 

151 

From  Photograph  "          " 

154 

Gustav  Richter        "          " 

158 

C.  Schdnherr             "          " 

167 

From  Photograph   "         " 

170 

B.  E.  Murillo          "         " 

177 

23 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Christ  Walking  on  the  Water. 
Sidon         ...... 

Christ  Healing  the  Blind 

Cesarea  Philippi  and  Mount  Hermon 

The  Transfiguration     . 

Jesus,  Mary  and  Martha 

"  Never  Man  Spake  Like  this  Man," 

The  Light  of  the  World    . 

The  Good  Shepherd     . 

"  Hallowed  Be  Thy  Name  "      . 

The  Good  Samaritan    . 

The  Prodigal  Son 

The  Pharisee  and  the  Publican 

The  Raising  of  Lazarus    . 

Jesus  Blessing  Little  Children 

Christ  and  the  Rich  Young  Ruler 

Jericho  .... 

Bethany     ..... 

Mary  Anointing  Jesus'  Feet 
Jerusalem  .... 

Triumphal  Entry  into  Jerusalem 

Washing  the  Disciples'  Feet     . 

The  Last  Supper 

Christ  in  Gethsemane 

The  Betrayal 

Peter's  Denial 

Christ  Before  Pilate 

Bearing  the  Cross 

The  Crucifixion    . 

The  Burial         ..... 

The  Angel  and  theWomen  at  the  Tomb 

"  Touch  Me  Not "  (Jesus  and  Mary) 

Christ  and  Disciples  on  the  Way  to 

Emmaus         .... 

Christ's  Charge  to  St.  Peter 

On  a  Mountain  in  Galilee 

The  Ascension  .... 


B.  Plockhorst    Facing  page  183 

Old  Print                   "  "  186 

Old  Print                 "  "  192 

Prom  Photograph  "  "  193 

Raphael                    "  "  199 

If.  Hofmann            "  "  208 

H.  Hofmann             "  "  209 

Holman  Hunt         "  "  215 

B.  Plockhorst           "  "  218 

Gustave  Dort           "  "  224 

Gustave  Dori           "  "  225 

Spada                        "  "  231 

Gustave  Dori           "  "  234 

Rubens                       "  "  240 

Gustave  Dort           "  "  241 

H.  Hofmann             "  "  247 

Prom  Photograph  "  "  250 

F}om  Photograph  "  "  256 

H.  Hofmann            "  "  259 

From  Photograph   "  "  263 

B.  Plockhorst  "  "  266 
Mutiano  "  "  275 
Leonardo  da  I'inci  "  "  277 
H  Hofmann  "  "  284 
H.'Hofmann  "  "  286 
Harrach  "  "  291 
M.  Munkacsy  "  "  295 
De  Crespi  "  "298 
Michael  An gelo  "  "  302 
PI.  Hofmann  "  "  307 
]r.  A.  Bouguereau"  "  311 

C.  Schonherr            "  "  314 

B.  Plockhorst           "  "  318 

Old  Print                  "  "  327 

Gustave  Dore           "  "  330 

Gustave  Dori          "  "  338 


Chapter  I 

The  Land  Where  Jesus  Lbved 

There  is  a  land,  far  away  from  our  American 
homes,  which  has  many  names.  Each  of  them 
reminds  us  of  a  part  of  its  history — of  the  differ- 
ent things  which  have  there  happened. 

One  of  these  names  was  given  twenty-five 
hundred  years  ago  by  God  Himself.  He  told  a 
prophet  that  He  had  "espied  "  it,  looking  down 
from  heaven  upon  it,  as  a  good  land  for  His  people, 
the  Jews.  He  called  it  "  the  Glory  of  all  Lands," 
because  of  its  beauty  and  goodness,  and  the 
wonderful  works  He  there  performed. 

But  it  had  a  greater  glory  when  He  sent  His 
son  Jesus  from  heaven  to  make  it  His  earthly 
home,  and  to  do  there  greater  wonders  than  He 
Himself  had  done.  In  it  Jesus  lived  the  only 
holy  life  in  our  world.  So  we  call  it  "  The  Holy 
Land." 

We  might  think  of  such  a  country  as  great 

in  size  ;  as  the  little  boy  thought  Alexander  the 

Great,  having  such  a  name  and  doing   mighty 
ai 


\ 


22  A  Life  of  Christ 

things,  must  be  as  large  as  Goliath.  But  things 
of  the  greatest  value  may  be  small  in  size.  A 
diamond  is  of  more  interest  to  us  than  a  piece  of 
coal  a  thousand  times  as  large.  A  little  hum- 
ming-bird, called  "a  winged  jewel,"  flitting  from 
bush  to  bush,  pleases  us  more  than  a  huge  owl 
perched  lazily  upon  a  tree. 

The  Holy  Land  is  a  small  country  for  its 
history.  The  greatest  length  is  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles.  An  even  width  would  be  about 
sixty-five  miles.  From  many  a  height  the  whole 
breadth  of  the  land  can  be  seen.  It  is  not  as 
laree  as  Massachusetts  or  Connecticut.  Yet 
within  these  narrow  bounds  are  rounded  hills ; 
and  rugged,  lofty  mountains  with  deep  valleys ; 
fruitful  fields  and  barren  deserts ;  rivers,  lakes  and 
seas  ;  upon  and  around  which  have  happened  the 
most  wonderful  things  in  the  history  of  the  world. 

On  the  northern  boundaries  are  the  Moun- 
tains of  Lebanon  ;  on  the  east,  the  waters  of  the 
Sea  of  Galilee,  the  river  Jordan,  and  the  Dead 
Sea,  separating  it  from  the  vast  plains  beyond  ; 
on  the  south,  barren  deserts  ;  and  on  the  west, 
the  Mediterranean  Sea,  called  by  the  people  of 
long  ago  the  Great  Sea,  because  they  did  not 
know  of  the  greater  oceans. 


Page  2S 


Ruth  Gleaning  Thomas  Stothard 


-OF 


THE  LAND  WHERE 
^^^ESUS  LIVED®^ 


7  Pr ^^'~^ ^ 

Ml    )( 
^i    '1 


'^,' 


A  Life  of  Christ  23 

Parts  of  the  Holy  Land  are  very  beautiful, 
not  more  so  than  many  other  countries,  but  as  a 
great  contrast  to  the  barren  regions  around  it. 

The  cUmate  is  varied,  but  generally  warm 
or  temperate.  In  winter  there  is  no  ice.  The 
brooks  become  torrents  because  of  heavy  rains. 
The  night  winds  are  cold.  Some  mountain  tops 
are  always  covered  with  snow,  while  there  are 
valleys  into  which  it  never  falls.  Even  in  Janu- 
ary groves  and  meadows  show  the  buddings  of 
spring.  The  almond,  peach  and  orange  trees 
blossom.  Such  flowers  as  the  anemone,  crocus, 
narcissus,  hyacinth,  lily  and  violet  begin  to 
bloom.  Sometimes  even  corn  appears  above  the 
ground.  In  spring  the  wild  tulips  and  poppies, 
and  other  flowers  of  brilliant  colors,  "clothe  the 
land  with  a  dress  of  scarlet."  But  after  a  few 
weeks  they  wither  in  the  burning  rays  of  the  sun, 
and  the  hot  wind  called  sirocco. 

So  varied  is  the  climate  that  the  productions 
of  all  countries  can  grow  within  its  borders — fig- 
trees  and  grape-vines  on  the  sunny  slopes  of  the 
south,  and  cedars  among  the  rocks  of  the  north. 

A  boy  from  a  distant  land  where  he  gathered 
apples,  plums  and  quinces,  and  one  from  another 
country  where  he  gathered  pomegranates,  bananas 


24  A  Life  of  Christ 

and  almonds,  could  meet  in  the  Holy  Land,  and 
from  neighboring  trees  pluck  such  fruits  as  they 
had  at  home.  They  could  play  and  rest  under 
the  shadows  of  oaks,  maples,  palms,  evergreens, 
sycamores,  fig  and  olive  trees,  such  as  are  found 
in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

If  we  should  now  journey  through  the  Holy 
Land,  we  would  find  its  cities,  villages  and  people 
greatly  changed  from  what  they  were  in  the  time 
of  Christ.  He  is  no  longer  there,  but  the  coun- 
try, though  changed  in  appearance,  is  still  the 
same.  We  know  where  He  journeyed  and  where 
He  often  stayed.  I  was  permitted  to  go  from 
place  to  place  in  which  He  had  been,  and  read 
from  my  Bible  of  the  things  He  said  and  did. 

And  now,  with  the  aid  of  the  map  prepared 
for  this  book,  I  ask  my  young  readers  to  follow 
me  in  thought  through  the  land  where  Jesus 
lived. 


Chapter  II 

The  Shepherds'  Ptitln 
Bethlehem 

In  the  Holy  Land  is  a  little  plain,  to  which 
thousands  of  people  go  every  year  to  see  where 
happened  some  of  the  things  of  which  the  Bible 
tells. 

More  than  thirty-six  hundred  years  ago  there 
stood  upon  it  a  small  house  for  shepherds  when 
tending  their  flocks.  It  was  called  "  The  Tower 
of  the  Flock." 

One  day  a  traveler  came,  an  old  man  with  a 
young  son,  whom  he  greatly  loved,  and  pitched 
his  tent  near  the  tower.  They  were  both  sad, 
because  the  mother  had  just  died  and  been  buried 
near  the  plain,  by  the  road-side,  where  multitudes 
now  go  to  visit  her  grave,  thinking  of  her  and  of 
the  beautiful  and  good  son.  The  father's  name 
was  Jacob  ;  the  son's,  Joseph. 

Four  hundred  years  later  we  find  a  lovely 
woman  named  Ruth  gathering  barley  on  the 
plain.     She   is   remembered   for  her   goodness ; 


26  A  Life  of  Christ 

and  also  because  among  her  children's  children 
there  was  a  shepherd  boy  who  watched  his  sheep 
where  she  had  gleaned  among  the  sheaves.  He 
tended  them  when  lying  down,  led  them  to  the 
quiet  brook  for  drink,  and  defended  them  from 
the  lions  and  bears  that  came  down  from  the 
dark  valleys  of  the  mountains.  What  he  did  for 
his  sheep  reminded  him  of  what  God  did  for  him, 
and  so  he  sang,  "The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd." 
His  name  was  David. 

We  are  told  that  he  was  "  ruddy"  and  of  "a 
beautiful  countenance."  But  there  was  some- 
thing better  than  that :  he  was  good  like  Joseph 
and  Ruth.  As  Joseph  went  from  that  plain  to 
become  at  last  the  ruler  of  Egypt,  so  David  went 
from  the  same  spot  to  become  at  last  a  Jewish 
king.  Among  his  children's  children  there  was 
to  be  a  more  wonderful  child  than  Joseph  or  he. 

A  thousand  years  after  David  lived,  the  little 
plain  had  its  greatest  glory.  We  are  told  a  third 
time  of  its  flocks  and  shepherds.  Six  miles  from 
it  was  God's  Temple  in  Jerusalem,  where  lambs 
were  used  in  worshipping  Him.  They  must  be 
perfect  lambs,  not  sickly  nor  with  broken  bones  ; 
and  so  the  shepherds  were  very  careful  of  them. 
These   men  were    not   common    shepherds,   but 


A  Life  of  Christ  V 

somewhat  like  the  priests  in  the  Temple.  They 
were  good  men,  who  had  read  and  believed  the 
promises  in  the  Old  Testament  that  the  Messiah, 
whom  we  call  Jesus,  would  come.  They  did  not 
know  exactly  when  or  how  He  would  appear. 
They  were  not  looking  for  him  one  night,  when 
they  were  watching  their  flocks,  nor  thinking  He 
was  near  the  plain.  They  were  doing  just  as  the 
shepherds  of  the  Tower,  or  as  David  had  done  in 
the  same  field  long  before.  Dressed  in  coarse 
cloth,  or  sheepskins  with  wool  inside,  with  their 
loose  cloaks  around  them,  and  bright-colored 
kerchiefs  on  their  heads,  they  sat  around  the  fire 
they  had  made  to  keep  them  warm  in  the  chilly 
night,  and  to  scare  away  the  wild  animals  which 
were  first  prowling  in  the  distance,  and  then 
lurking  nearer  for  the  lambs  of  the  fold. 

The  moon  and  stars  shone  brighter  than  in 
our  American  skies.  But  they  beheld  a  light 
about  them  brighter  than  sun  or  moon  or  fire.  It 
was  such  a  light  as  we  have  never  seen.  It  was 
called  "the  glory  of  the  Lord." 

But  this  was  not  all.  An  angel  of  the  Lord 
stood  before  them.  He  was  a  messenger  from 
heaven  sent  to  tell  them  that  the  Messiah,  Jesus, 
whom  they  expected,  had  come,  and  how  He  had 


28  A  Life  of  Christ 

come,  and  where  they  might  find  Him.  So  sud> 
denly  did  the  angel  appear,  so  holy  did  he  seem, 
so  different  from  themselves,  that  they  were 
greatly  afraid.  But,  with  a  kind  look  and  a 
tender  voice,  he  bade  them  "  Fear  not."  Then 
with  an  earnest  tone  he  cried,  "  Behold,"  by  which 
he  meant  that  he  had  something  very  important 
to  tell  them.  They  listened,  wondering  what  it 
could  be.  He  said,  "  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of 
great  joy."  Then  they  wondered  yet  more.  He 
told  them  that  the  good  news  was  not  for  them 
only,  but  for  "all  people."  Let  us  listen  as  if  we 
heard  the  angel  telling  the  glad  tidings  to  us  as 
well  as  to  the  shepherds  on  the  plain,  in  these 
words,  "  Unto  you  is  born  this  day,  in  the 
City  of  David,  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the 
Lord." 

As  the  shepherds  listened  to  the  words  of  the 
angel,  their  great  fear  was  turned  to  great  joy. 
They  were  very  glad  to  know  that  the  babe  was 
only  a  mile  from  them,  in  the  City  of  David, 
which  is  Bethlehem.  It  was  called  the  City  of 
David  because  he  was  born  there.  The  angel 
saw  how  deeply  interested  they  were,  and  thought 
they  would  immediately  go  into  the  town  and 
look  for  the  infant  child.    So  he  told  them  where 


A  Life  of  Christ  29 

they  could  find  it — in  a  manger — and  this  would 
prove  that  all  he  said  was  true. 

This  seemed  like  a  strange  place  in  which  to 
look  for  such  a  child.  But  Mary,  its  mother,  and 
Joseph,  her  husband,  having  come  from  their 
home  in  Nazareth,  could  find  no  room  at  the 
Bethlehem  inn,  because  it  was  full  of  people  ;  so 
they  had  to  do  as  other  travelers  often  did  in  that 
country — they  stayed  in  a  stable.  This  was  often 
a  cave  adjoining  the  inn.  In  such  a  place  the  babe 
would  be  found. 

Before  the  angel  had  left  the  shepherds  they 
were  astonished  again,  at  a  more  glorious  sight 
than  he  had  been.  It  was  such  as  none  but  these 
shepherds  ever  beheld.  Far  up  in  the  sky  they 
saw  something  like  a  cloud  descending  swiftly 
toward  them.  It  was  so  bright  that  the  moon  and 
stars  were  dim.  But  soon  they  knew  that  it  was 
not  a  cloud,  but  a  multitude  of  angels.  The  sky 
was  hidden  by  their  outstretched  wings,  on  which 
they  came  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  earth.  Their 
brightness  lighted  up  the  plain  as  if  the  sun  had 
risen  before  the  hour  for  break  of  day.  Then  the 
stillness  of  the  night  was  broken  by  the  sound  of 
their  voices — strange,  sweet  voices,  such  as  those 
shepherds  only  have  ever  heard.    Their  music  was 


30  A  Life  of  Christ 

purer  and  sweeter  far  than  any  of  Sabbath-school, 
church  or  cathedral.  It  was  the  music  of  heaven, 
such  as  holy  beings  render  around  the  throne  of 
God. 

Their  downward  flight  ended,  and,  like  birds, 
they  poised  on  their  great,  white,  soft  wings  over 
the  plain  untouched  by  their  holy  feet,  while  their 
song  floated  over  it  and  the  sleeping  town  of 
Bethlehem.  They  sang  of  the  babe  in  the  man- 
ger, the  Christ-Child,  and  this  was  their  song : 
"  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good  will  toward  men."  And  so  they 
were  the  first  to  sing  the  Christmas  carol  that 
old  and  young  have  sung  for  nineteen  hundred 
years. 

The  story  is  beautifully  told  in  a  hymn : 

"It  came  upon  the  midnight  clear, 

That  glorious  song  of  old; 
From  angels  bending  near  the  earth. 

To  touch  their  harps  of  gold. 
Peace  on  the  earth,  good-will  to  men. 

From  heaven's  all -gracious  king  ; 
The  world  in  solemn  stillness  lay 

To  hear  the  angels  sing." 

When  they  had  finished  their  song,  they  soared 
away,  a  happy  band,  because  of  their  love  to  God, 


A  Life  of  Christ  3i 

and  to  men  whom  they  had  taught  to  sing  His 
praise.  The  shepherds,  full  of  joy  and  wonder, 
watched  them  as  they  rose  from  the  plain  and 
disappeared  beyond  the  moon  and  stars,  which 
again  shone  with  their  own  brightness  in  that 
midnight  sky. 


Chapter  III 

The  Manger  of  Beihtehem 
Bethlehem 

"  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the  angels  were 
gone  away  from  them  into  heaven,  the  shepherds 
said  one  to  another,  '  Let  us  now  go  even  unto 
Bethlehem  and  see  this  thing  which  the  Lord  hath 
made  known  unto  us.'  " 

We  are  told  that  they  went  "  with  haste."  No 
wonder ;  for  joy  quickened  their  steps.  They 
ran  as  children  do  on  a  pleasing  errand.  How 
short  seemed  the  mile  between  the  spot  on  the 
plain  where  the  angel  had  stood  and  the  place  of 
which  he  had  told  them,  where  they  would  "  find 
the  Babe  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes,  lying  in 
a  manger."  They  thought  not  of  weariness  as 
they  climbed  the  steep  hill  of  Bethlehem  to  its 
whitened  walls  of  stone,  so  clear  in  the  moonlight. 
The  watchman  at  the  gate  must  have  wondered 
at  the  nightly  visitors,  until  hurriedly  told  why 
they  had  come. 

They  reached  the  opening  of  the  cave-stable, 

32 


Pa^^r,    JO 


The  Infant  Jesus  B.  Plockhorst 


A  Life  of  Christ  33 

In  which  hung  the  lamp  that  lighted  them  dimly 
to  the  spot  where  "  they  found  Mary  and  Joseph, 
and  the  Babe  lying  in  a  manger."  No  bright 
angels  made  music  over  it.  No  light  shone  about 
its  head  as  "  the  glory  of  the  Lord  "  shone  about 
the  shepherds  on  the  plain.  But  in  that  manger 
was  the  Babe  of  whom  the  angel  had  told  the 
glad  tidings.  In  that  little  body  was  the  Spirit 
from  heaven — the  Child  whom  he  called  "  Saviour, 
Christ  and  Lord."  When  you  have  learned 
more  of  it,  you  will  understand  why  such  names 
were  given.  Each  of  them  has  a  meaning  of  what 
it  was  to  become.  As  Joseph  went  from  the 
plain  to  become  at  last  the  ruler  of  Egypt,  and 
David  a  Jewish  king,  so  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem, 
whom  the  angel  called  the  Lord,  was  to  become  a 
greater  King  than  Joseph  or  David — a  King  of 
another  kind.  But  at  first  we  are  to  think  of  Him, 
not  as  a  great  king,  but  as  a  little  child,  with  a 
body  and  a  spirit  like  any  other  ;  living  and  grow- 
ing and  learning,  like  all  other  children ;  but 
without  thinking  or  saying  or  doing  anything 
wrong.  In  these  things  every  child  should  try  to 
be  like  him. 


Chapter  IV 

The  Infant  Jesus  in  the  Temple 
Jerusalem 

We  have  called  the  infant  child  in  Bethlehem 
by  the  name  of  Jesus.  Why  did  He  have  that 
name  ?  Before  He  was  born  an  angel  had  said  to 
Mary,  His  mother,  "Thou  shalt  call  His  name 
Jesus,"  An  angel  had  also  said  to  Joseph, 
"Thou  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus,  for  He  shall 
save  the  people  from  their  sins,"  The  word 
Jesus  means  Saviour.  He  saves  people  from 
their  sins  by  teaching  them  how  to  be  good,  and 
by  helping  them  to  be  good.  If  men  repent  of 
their  sins  He  forgives  them  and  saves  them  from 
much  sorrow  while  they  live,  and  from  all  trouble 
and  sorrow  after  death.  He  was  the  Saviour  on 
earth  and  is  now  the  Saviour  in  heaven. 

This  is  why  the  angel  on  the  plain  told  the 
shepherds  that  a  Saviour  was  born.  He  might 
have  said  that  Jesus  was  born.  That  child  was 
the  Son  of  God.  As  His  Father  in  heaven  had 
told  the  ang^el  to  tell  Mary  and  Joseph  what  He 


A  Life  of  Christ  35 

should  be  called  on  earth,  there  was  no  need  for 
them  to  choose  a  name.  But  when  He  was  eight 
days  old,  they  did  as  all  Jewish  parents  did  :  they 
had  a  solemn  service  and  fixed  the  name  the  child 
should  always  have,  as  is  done  now  when  a  child 
is  baptized.    They  called  his  name  Jesus. 

In  the  Holy  Land  lived  a  great  nation,  differ- 
ent from  all  other  peoples  in  the  world.  God  did 
for  them  what  He  did  for  no  others  :  so  they 
were  called  God's  people.     They  were  the  Jews. 

The  largest  and  most  beautiful  city  in  their 
Holy  Land  was  Jerusalem,  six  miles  from  Beth- 
lehem. God  did  wonderful  things  in  it.  It  was 
the  city  of  the  world  where  He  was  worshipped. 
So  it  was  called  the  Holy  City. 

There  was  in  it  a  beautiful  house  for  His 
worship,  a  Holy  House,  called  the  Temple,  and 
the  Lord's  House. 

Jesus  came  from  heaven  to  God's  people,  to 
the  Holy  Land,  the  Holy  City,  and  the  Holy 
House.  He,  who  was  called  the  Lord  of  the 
Temple,  entered  the  Temple  of  the  Lord.  He 
was  brought  there  by  Joseph  and  Mary  when  He 
was  nearly  six  weeks  old.  Like  other  Jewish 
mothers  she  took  Him  there  to  show  her  happi- 
ness and  thankfulness  that  the  little  boy  had  been 


36  A  Life  of  Christ 

given  to  her,  and  that  she  wished  Him  to  be  a 
child  of  God,  loving-,  obeying  and  serving  Him 
as  long  as  he  lived. 

It  was  a  Jewish  law  that  when  a  mother 
brought  her  child  to  the  Temple,  she  should  also 
bring  an  offering,  or  present.  If  she  were  rich 
she  brought  a  lamb  ;  but  if  poor,  two  doves,  which 
cost  but  little.  With  the  first  boy-child  she  also 
gave  a  piece  of  money.  Joseph  and  Mary  were  too 
poor  to  give  a  lamb,  so  they  gave  two  doves  with 
the  money  when  they  brought  Jesus  to  the  Temple. 

Standing  before  it,  they  listened  for  the  sound 
of  three  silver  trumpets  blown  three  times  within, 
to  tell  the  waiting  people  that  it  was  time  for  the 
morning  service  to  begin.  Then  the  great  outer 
doors  slowly  opened,  and  Joseph  and  Mary, 
with  the  infant  Jesus,  reverently  entered.  They 
ascended  the  white  steps  and  went  between  mar- 
ble pillars  of  different  colors  :  then  through  a 
wide  court  paved  with  marble  of  all  colors,  to  a 
building  of  pure  white  marble.  At  last  they  went 
through  a  gate  called  Beautiful,  and  then  through 
another  called  Nicanor,  which  might  have  been 
named  More  Beautiful. 

They  waited  until  white-robed  priests  came 
to  meet  them.     Other  mothers  besides  Mary  were 


A  Life  of  Chnst  37 

there  with  Httle  children.  No  one  thought  she 
was  different  from  them,  or  that  her  Httle  boy- 
was  more  wonderful  than  any  other  child  in  the 
temple  that  morning,  or  than  all  the  other  children 
in  the  world. 

The  sound  of  the  organ,  which  could  be  heard 
throughout  the  vast  temple,  called  the  parents  to 
bring  the  children  to  a  priest,  called  a  Rabbi. 
Joseph  gave  to  him  the  money  he  had  brought, 
and  then  prayed,  saying  :  "  Blessed  art  Thou,  O 
Lord  our  God,  King  of  the  Universe."  The 
Rabbi  took  the  coin  and  passed  it  around  the 
child's  head,  upon  which  he  put  his  hands,  and 
prayed,  saying:  "God  keep  thee  from  all  evil 
and  save  thy  soul."  That  Rabbi  did  not  know 
for  whom  he  was  praying.  It  was  the  only  one 
of  all  children  and  all  people  who  would  never 
sin,  and  the  only  one  through  whom  all  others 
must  be  saved. 

There  was  in  Jerusalem  an  old  man  named 
Simeon,  wiser  than  any  priest  or  Rabbi,  because 
he  not  only  studied  the  Scriptures,  but  was  also 
taught  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  told  him  that 
he  should  not  die  until  he  had  seen  the  promised 
Saviour.  He  believed  God,  and  was  waiting  for 
the  wonderful  sight. 


38  A  Life  of  Christ 

The  day  for  which  he  had  been  waiting  had 
nov/  come.  "And  he  came  by  the  Spirit  into 
the  Temple,  and  when  the  parents  brought  in  the 
child  Jesus,"  he  understood  who  it  was.  Mary 
saw  the  venerable,  white-haired  old  man,  perhaps 
tottering  on  his  staff,  coming  toward  her  with  a 
kind  and  joyful  look  upon  her  and  her  child. 
He  tenderly  "  took  Him  up  in  his  arms."  She 
listened,  as  only  Mary  could,  as  he  "blessed 
God,  and  said,  '  Lord,  now  lettest  Thou  Thy 
servant  depart  in  peace,  according  to  Thy  word, 
for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation,'"  by  which 
he  meant  that  he  had  seen  the  promised  Saviour. 

Then  he  told  Mary  of  things  that  would  hap- 
pen to  her  and  her  child.  As  she  had  remem- 
bered and  thought  about  what  the  shepherds  had 
told  her  in  the  stable, she  "marveled  at  those  things 
which  were  spoken  "  by  Simeon  in  the  Temple. 

But  the  good  old  prophet  was  not  the  only 
one  to  rejoice  over  the  infant  Saviour,  and  to 
speak  of  Him.  We  are  told  that  "  there  was  one 
Anna,  a  prophetess  :  she  was  of  great  age,  which 
departed  not  from  the  temple,  worshipping  night 
and  day,  and,  coming  up  at  that  very  hour,  she 
gave  thanks  unto  God,  and  spake  of  Him " 
whom  Simeon  held  in  his  arms. 


Page  39 


The  Star  of  Bethlehem  Gustave  Dork 


Chapter   V 

TTie  SUr  of  Bethlehem 
Bethlehem 

In  a  country  far  east  of  the  Holy  Land  lived 
wise  men  called  Magi,  who  knew  many  things, 
and  believed  many  others,  about  which  they  did 
not  certainly  know.  They  studied  much  about 
the  stars.  When  they  saw  anything  unusual  in 
the  sky,  they  thought  some  strange  thing  would 
happen  on  the  earth.  They  believed  that  the  stars 
had  something  to  do  with  the  lives  of  men.  They 
thought  that  if  a  certain  star  was  in  a  certain  place 
in  the  sky  when  a  child  was  born,  it  showed 
whether  good  or  bad  things  would  happen  to  the 
child  when  it  was  older. 

They  had  learned  something  about  the  Saviour, 
whom  the  Jews  expected  as  their  king.  Their 
Scriptures,  which  we  call  the  Old  Testament  of 
the  Bible,  told  of  His  coming.  They  called  Him  the 
Messiah.  But  neither  the  Jews  nor  the  Magi 
understood  when  He  would  appear. 

When   Jesus   was  born   in  Bethlehem,  these 

39 


40  A  Life  of  Christ 

Wise  Men,  in  their  distant  country,  saw  some- 
thing strange  in  the  sky.  It  was  a  bright  star, 
different  from  all  other  stars.  They  wondered 
what  it  meant — what  strange  thing  had  happened 
and  where,  and  whose  star  it  was.  Perhaps  God 
Himself  told  them  in  some  way  that  the  Messiah 
had  come,  and  that  somewhere  He  could  be  found 
as  a  babe ;  but  they  did  not  understand  that  it  was 
in  Bethlehem. 

We  do  not  know  how  long  the  star  shone,  but 
probably  not  long.  As  the  Holy  Land  was  the 
country  of  the  Jews,  the  Magi  thought  that  He 
who  was  born  their  king  could  there  be  found. 
As  Jerusalem  was  the  capital  of  the  Holy  Land, 
they  thought  they  would  seek  Him  there.  So  some 
of  them  started  to  honor  Him  as  a  king  and  wor- 
ship him  as  God.  We  do  not  know  how  many 
went.  Some  think  there  were  twelve ;  others, 
only  three  ;  of  whom  one  was  an  old  man,  another 
a  very  young  man,  and  the  third  a  middle-aged 
man.  Some  think  they  were  kings.  They  needed 
no  star  for  a  guide.  They  must  go  on  camels, 
carrying  food  and  water  for  their  long,  hot,  weary, 
desert  journey.  They  must  take  spears  and 
swords  for  defence  from  robbers,  who  might  take 
the  gold  and  costly  things  they  carried. 


A  Life  of  Christ  41 

So,  as  the  shepherds  went  with  haste  from  the 
plain  to  see  Him  whom  the  angel  called  "the 
Lord,"  the  Wise  Men  went  from  their  eastern 
home  to  Jerusalem  to  see  and  worship  the  same 
child,  whom  they  called  "the  King." 

Some  have  thought  that  the  star  went  before 
them  and  led  the  way  ;  probably  it  disappeared 
before  they  started,  but  appeared  again. 

At  last  they  reached  the  Holy  Land,  and  from 
a  mount  called  Olivet  they  looked  down  upon  the 
Holy  City  and  upon  the  Holy  House,  from  which 
the  Holy  Child  had  been  carried  back  to  Bethle- 
hem. Their  long,  tedious  journey  was  ended. 
They  thought  that  soon  they  would  see  the  infant 
King.  They  supposed  the  people  of  the  city  knew 
where  He  was,  and  rejoiced  in  His  coming.  But 
they  were  disappointed.  They  saw  no  flag  or 
other  signal,  such  as  is  raised  on  a  palace  in  which 
there  is  an  infant  child  who  is  to  become  a  king. 
No  angel  was  there  to  tell  them  He  was  "in  the 
city  of  David,"  as  one  had  told  the  shepherds  on 
the  plain.  No  heavenly  host  was  praising  God 
over  Jerusalem  because  He  was  born. 

The  Wise  Men  earnestly  asked  of  one  and 
another  whom  they  met,  "Where  is  He  that  is 
born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  "    They  received  only  one 


42  A  Life  of  Christ 

answer,  "  We  do  not  know."  But  the  Magi  did 
not  doubt  that  He  was  somewhere  near.  They 
still  believed  what  they  did  in  their  distant  home 
about  the  star  and  the  Messiah.  So  they  kept 
saying,  "We  have  seen  His  star  in  the  east  and 
have  come  to  worship  Him." 

The  words  of  the  Magi  were  repeated  to 
Herod,  the  king.  He  did  not  know  much  about 
the  Jewish  Scriptures.  So  he  called  together  the 
priests  and  most  learned  men  in  Jerusalem,  and 
asked  what  they  said  about  where  Christ  the 
infant  King  should  be  born.  They  told  him,  in 
Bethlehem.  Then  he  sent  for  the  Wise  Men,  and 
invited  them  to  his  palace,  and  treated  them 
kindly,  and  asked  them  about  the  wonderful  star 
they  had  seen,  and  listened  attentively  to  their 
story.  He  talked  with  them  about  Bethlehem  as 
the  place  where  they  would  find  Jesus,  and  of 
how  they  would  worship  Him  there,  and  what  a 
proper  thing  it  was  for  them  to  do.  They  were 
pleased  to  hear  the  king,  who  was  called  Herod 
the  Great,  talk  so  kindly  about  the  infant  King, 
whom  they  had  come  so  far  to  find  and  to  wor- 
ship ;  so,  when  leaving  his  palace,  they  were  very 
glad  to  hear  him  say  :  "  Go  and  search  diligently 
for  the   young   child,  and   when  ye  have  found 


Page  43 


The  Magi 


H.  Hofmann 


A  Life  of  Christ  43 

Him,  bring  me  word  again,  that  I  may  come 
and  worship  Him  also."  They  thought  what  a 
good  man  he  must  be,  and  what  a  good  king, 
who  seemed  not  to  have  an  unkind  thought 
toward  Him  who  had  been  born  King  of  the 
Jews. 

**  When  they  had  heard  the  king,  they 
departed ;  and,  lo,  the  star  which  they  saw  in  the 
east  went  before  them,  till  it  came  and  stood  over 
where  the  young  child  was.  When  they  saw  the 
star  they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  joy."  They 
were  sure  that  Jesus  had  come,  and  that  "  His 
star,"  which  they  had  seen  in  the  east,  was  now 
shining  as  brightly  over  Bethlehem  as  it  had 
shone  over  their  distant  homes. 

You  remember  when  the  angel  parted  from 
the  shepherds  on  the  plain,  they  said  one  to 
another,  "  Let  us  now  go  even  to  Bethlehem  and 
see  this  thing  which  is  come  to  pass,  which  the 
Lord  hath  made  known  to  us."  And  now  the 
Wise  Men,  as  they  departed  from  Herod,  could 
say  the  same  words.  Of  the  shepherds  it  is  said, 
"They  came  with  haste,  and  found  Mary  and 
Joseph,  and  the  Babe  lying  in  a  manger."  Of  the 
Wise  Men  it  is  said,  "When  they  were  come  into 
the  house  they  saw  the  young  child  with  Mary 


44  A  Life  of  Christ 

His  mother."  They  had  found  Him  in  a  better 
place  than  in  the  stable. 

As  Mary  had  listened  to  the  wonderful  story 
of  what  the  shepherds  had  seen  and  heard  on  the 
neighboring  plain,  she  now  listened  to  the  story 
of  the  Wise  Men  ;  of  what  they  had  seen,  at 
probably  the  same  hour,  far  away  from  Bethle- 
hem. She  understood  with  joy  that  the  same 
Father  in  Heaven  had  sent  the  bright  angels  to 
sing  over  the  shepherds,  and  to  put  the  bright 
star  in  the  sky  to  shine  over  the  Wise  Men, 
because  His  son  Jesus  was  born. 

We  are  told  of  the  shepherds,  "  glorifying  and 
praising  God  for  all  the  things  that  they  had 
heard  and  seen."  Of  the  Wise  Men  it  is  said: 
"When  they  saw  the  young  child  they  fell  down 
and  worshipped  Him."  But  this  was  not  all  they 
did  ;  they  presented  Him  with  gifts — the  first 
and  probably  the  richest  He  received  on  earth. 
There  was  gold  ;  and  also  frankincense  and 
myrrh,  which  were  sweet-smelling  spices,  among 
the  most  precious  things  their  country  produced. 
They  gave  a  last  look  at  the  beautiful  child  ; 
then  bade  farewell  to  Joseph,  and  to  Mary,  the 
happy  mother  of  the  new-born  King,  to  whom 
they  had  been  guided  by  the  Star  of  Bethlehem. 


A  Life  of  Christ  45 

Did  they  say  to  each  other,  "  Let  us  go  even 
to  the  plain  and  see  the  shepherds  and  tell  them 
what  the  Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us  as  well 
as  unto  them  "  ?  We  do  not  know  ;  but  they 
would  not  forget  the  promise  they  had  made  to 
Herod  to  tell  him  where  Jesus  was,  that  he  also 
might  come  and  worship  Him.  In  the  morning 
they  must  see  him  in  the  palace  in  Jerusalem. 
Then,  crossing  Mount  Olivet,  from  which  they 
had  first  seen  the  city,  they  must  journey  east- 
ward, returning  that  way  to  their  home.  But  in 
the  night,  "  being  warned  of  God  in  a  dream  that 
they  should  not  return  to  Herod,  they  departed 
into  their  own  country  another  way." 

Let  us  remember  who  were  the  first  to  wel- 
come Jesus  to  the  earth — the  angels  with  their 
songs  ;  the  shepherds  with  their  adoration  ;  the 
aged  Simeon  and  Anna  with  their  praises,  and 
the  Wise  Men  with  their  worship  and  their  gifts. 


Chapter    VI 

The  Flight  Into  Egypt 
Bethlehem,   Egypt 

Why  did  God  forbid  the  Magi  to  return  to 
Herod,  who  had  said  that  he  wanted  to  worship 
the  infant  King?  Herod,  who  is  called  "the 
Great,"  was  great  in  wickedness,  and  in  that  only. 
He  had  deceived  the  Wise  Men,  but  he  could 
not  deceive  the  all-wise  God,  who  knew  what 
Plerod  intended  to  do.  He  had  been  a  bright 
boy,  full  of  courage,  and  might  have  become  a 
good  and  useful  man.  But  the  older  he  grew, 
the  worse  he  became,  until  he  was  the  worst  of 
kings.  He  was  a  deceitful  hypocrite,  pretending 
to  be  good  when  he  was  not,  he  was  sly,  and 
cunning,  and  selfish.  He  was  very  cruel,  and 
killed  many  people,  including  three  of  his  own  sons 
and  his  wife.  He  was  jealous,  especially  of  any 
one  who  he  thought  might  become  king  instead 
of  himself.    He  beheaded  one  man  for  this  reason. 

Herod  was  King  of  the  Jews  in  that  part  of 
the    Holy  Land  which  was  called  Judea,    when 

46 


Page  46 


The  PYight  Into  Egypt  H.  Hofmann 


A  Life  of  Christ  47 

Jesus  was  born.  So,  when  he  heard  him  called 
"the  King  of  the  Jews,"  he  was  jealous  of  Him 
and  determined  to  kill  Him,  as  he  had  others. 
When  the  learned  men  of  Jerusalem  showed  him 
from  the  Bible  where  the  new  king  would  be 
born — in  Bethlehem — he  formed  his  wicked, 
secret  plan.  He  thought  it  safe  with  himself, 
and  that  the  Wise  Men  would  not  suspect  him 
when  he  pretended  that  he  wanted  to  worship 
the  child.  But  he  forgot  that  though  he  might 
deceive  them,  he  could  not  deceive  God,  the 
Father  of  that  infant  king,  who  could  defeat  his 
wicked  plan  by  revealing  it  to  the  Wise  Men,  and 
telling  them  not  to  go  near  him,  but  to  return  to 
their  home  another  way. 

But  the  infant  child  was  not  yet  safe  from  the 
cruel  king.  So,  when  the  Magi  were  departed, 
behold  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeareth  to  Joseph 
in  a  dream,  saying,  "  Arise,  and  take  the  young 
child  and  his  mother,  and  flee  into  Egypt,  and  be 
thou  there  until  I  bring  thee  word."  We  may 
suppose  that  before  the  morning  dawn  they  were 
on  their  way.  They  would  not  forget  the  house 
which  for  a  while  had  been  their  home,  as  they 
hurriedly  took  from  it  their  few  garments  and  the 
presents  the  Magi  had  given  them. 


48  A  Life  of  Christ 

Mary,  riding  on  the  gentle  and  patient  beast, 
carrying  her  precious  child,  hiding  it  as  well  as 
she  could  for  fear  that  one  of  Herod's  men  might 
be  lurking  near,  and  Joseph  walking  by  their 
side,  passed  through  the  gate  of  Bethlehem. 
Starting  while  the  morning  star  was  yet  in  sight, 
they  would  be  reminded  of  the  Star  of  Bethle- 
hem, which  had  guided  the  Wise  Men  to  the  spot 
they  were  leaving.  They  would  remember  that 
the  same  God  who  set  both  stars  in  the  sky,  and 
warned  the  Wise  Men  to  go  one  way,  and  them 
to  flee  in  another,  would  be  their  guide. 

And  so  the  long  journey  of  eighty  miles 
began.  It  must  be  slow,  only  as  fast  as  the  beast 
could  carry  his  burden  and  Joseph  could  walk. 
But  every  hour  of  the  day  carried  them  farther 
from  Herod,  and  so  lessened  their  fears. 

For  a  while  they  went  up  and  down  steep 
mountain  roads,  between  vineyards  and  groves, 
looking  upon  the  green  grass,  and  smelling  the 
sweet  flowers  of  spring.  But  in  a  few  days  all 
was  changed  for  the  hot,  dreary,  sandy  desert, 
where  nothing  grew  except  a  few  low  shrubs,  and 
sometimes  a  grove  of  palms.  Under  the  shade 
of  such,  or  of  some  lonely  rock  which  the  drift- 
ing sands  did  not  cover,  they  rested. 


A  Life  of  Christ  49 

At  last  the  waters  of  the  blue  Mediterranean 
Sea  were  a  pleasing  contrast  to  the  yellow  sands 
of  the  desert.  Crossing  a  shallow  stream  they 
rejoiced  as  they  remembered  that  they  had  passed 
from  the  country  of  the  dreaded  Herod  into  the 
land  of  Egypt,  whose  king  they  need  not  fear. 

In  a  little  village,  for  probably  three  or  four 
months,  they  found  a  friendly  home.  There 
stands  to-day  on  the  spot  an  old  sycamore  tree, 
which  is  believed  to  be  the  same  which  stood 
there  then,  or  another  which  has  grown  from  its 
roots.  When  I  journeyed  along  the  same  road 
from  Egypt  to  the  Holy  Land,  I  stopped  before 
this  tree  and  saw  carved  in  the  bark  the  names 
of  many  who  have  rested  there  on  their  journeys, 
because  Joseph,  Mary  and  Jesus  had  done  so 
many  years  ago.  It  is  called  the  Tree  of  the 
Holy  Family. 

Herod  waited  for  the  Magi  to  return  from 
Bethlehem,  but  as  they  came  not  he  "  was  exceed- 
ing wroth,  and  sent  forth  and  slew  all  the  chil- 
dren that  were  in  Bethlehem  and  in  all  the 
borders  thereof,  from  two  years  old  and  under." 
He  hoped  that  among  the  twenty  innocent  chil- 
dren that  were  killed,  Jesus  would  be  one  :  and 
so  could  never  become  king  instead  of  himself. 


50  A  Life  of  Christ 

But  He  that  was  born  King  of  the  Jews  was  far 
away  in  Egypt. 

Soon  the  hour  came  that  Herod  himself  must 
die.  His  death  was  more  horrible  than  you  can 
imagine,  because  of  what  he  suffered  in  body, 
and  especially  in  mind,  as  he  remembered  the 
awful  deeds  of  his  life.  After  his  death  his  son 
Archelaus  became  king, 

"When  Herod  was  dead,  behold  an  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeareth  in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in 
Egypt,  saying,  Arise  and  take  the  young 
child  and  his  mother  and  o-q  into  the  land  of 
Israel :  for  they  are  dead  which  sought  the  young 
child's  life.  And  he  arose  and  took  the  young 
child  and  his  mother  and  came  into  the  land  of 
Israel." 

By  the  land  of  Israel  the  angel  meant  the 
Holy  Land.  He  did  not  tell  Joseph  into  what 
part  of  it  to  go.  He  probably  started  for  Beth- 
lehem. No  wonder,  for  it  was  the  birth-place  of 
Jesus,  and  the  home  of  His  ancestors.  There 
Ruth  had  lived.  It  was  "the  City  of  David," 
her  great-grandson.  As  Jesus  was  called  "the 
son  of  David,"  it  seemed  fitting  that  Bethlehem 
should  be  His  home.  It  was  a  sacred  place,  to 
which  angels  had  come  to  sing  of  His  coming  to 


A  Life  of  Christ  .5' 

the  earth.  It  was  near  the  Holy  City,  also  called 
"the  City  of  the  Great  King,"  which  He  was  to 
become,  though  not  in  the  way  the  people  of 
Jerusalem  expected.  There  was  the  Temple,  the 
most  sacred  spot  on  earth,  which  the  growing 
child  might  often  visit  to  learn  of  God,  and  wor- 
ship Him  as  He  could  nowhere  else. 

So  Joseph  journeyed  toward  Bethlehem.  "  But 
when  he  heard  that  Archelaus  did  reign  in  Judea, 
in  the  room  of  his  father,  Herod,  he  was  afraid  to 
go  thither."  What  should  he  do  ?  Where  should 
he  go  ?  God,  whose  angel  had  told  him  to  flee 
into  Egypt,  and  then  to  leave  it,  warned  him  in  a 
dream  not  to  go  to  Bethlehem.  As  the  Magi 
had  been  directed  to  go  from  there  by  another 
way  from  what  they  had  planned,  that  Jesus 
might  escape  the  cruelty  of  Herod,  so  Joseph  was 
told  not  to  go  there.  Thus  He  escaped  the 
cruelty  of  Archelaus,  the  wicked  son  of  the  wicked 
father. 

Before  Jesus  was  born,  Joseph  and  Mary  had 
lived  in  the  town  of  Nazareth,  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  Holy  Land,  called  Galilee.  So,  "  they 
returned  into  Galilee  to  their  own  city,  Nazareth." 
Here  Jesus  was  to  spend  most  of  His  life  on  the 
earth.     He  was  so  young  when  taken  there,  and 


52  A  Life  of  Christ 

it  was  his  home  so  long,  that  many  thought  He 
was  born  there. 

When  Joseph  obeyed  the  two  commands  of 
God — that  he  should  go  to  Egypt,  and  then  that 
he  should  not  return  to  Bethlehem — two  things 
came  true  which  the  Bible  said  would  happen  : 
one  was  that  Jesus  should  be  called  out  of  Egypt ; 
and  the  other  was  that  He  should  be  called  a 
Nazarene,  because  living  in  Nazareth.  The  Bible 
had  also  said  that  Jesus  would  be  born  in  Bethle- 
hem. God  only  can  tell  what  will  come  to  pass. 
Such  things  are  told  in  the  Bible.  So  we  know 
that  it  is  the  Book  of  God. 


Chapter  VII 

TTie  Early  Home  of  Jesus 

Nuzureih 

When  Jesus  lived  in  the  Holy  Land  it  was 
divided  into  three  parts.  The  southern  was  called 
Judea  ;  the  middle,  Samaria  ;  the  northern,  Gali- 
lee. Some  portions  of  Galilee  were  beautiful 
plains  ;  others  had  many  mountains.  In  this  latter 
part  was  Nazareth,  near  the  largest  plain,  three 
hundred  feet  above  it.  In  a  small,  rich,  beautiful 
valley,  it  was  encircled  by  fifteen  rounded  hills,  as 
if  they  would  protect  the  precious  child  whom 
kings  would  destroy.  It  was  so  full  of  flowers  that 
some  say  Nazareth,  meaning  flowery,  was  named 
after  them. 

We  sometimes  speak  of  the  brightest  and  best 
child  as  the  flower  of  the  family.  Jesus  was  the 
wisest  and  best  of  all  people.  He  has  been  called 
the  flower  of  the  human  race.  So  Nazareth  is  a 
fitting  name  for  the  home  of  Jesus.  So  many  of 
the  houses  were  built  of  white  stone  that  it  was 
sometimes  called  the  "White  City."     This  would 

53 


54  A  Life  of  Christ 

be  another  fitting  name  for  the  home  of  the  Holy- 
One,  who  lived  in  it.  The  streets  were  narrow 
and  long,  like  the  lanes  of  our  cities.  They  were 
not  well  kept,  and  were  the  common  places  for 
fowls  and  dogs,  beggars  and  children. 

One  or  these  houses  was  the  home  of  Joseph 
and  his  family.  We  cannot  know  just  where  it 
was,  though  a  spot  is  pointed  out  to  travellers  as 
the  place  where  it  stood.  As  he  was  very  poor, 
we  may  think  of  his  house  as  being  of  only  one 
story,  its  flat  roof  covering  a  single  room,  which 
was  parlor,  bedroom,  sitting-room,  dining-room 
and  kitchen  all  in  one.  There  was  no  chimney 
or  glass  window.  By  day  it  was  lighted  by  a 
narrow  opening  in  the  wall.  At  night  there  was 
no  cheerful  gas  or  electric  light,  but  a  dim  lamp 
hunof  from  the  ceilingr  in  the  middle  of  the  room. 
There  was  no  pretty  furniture  ;  no  pictures  were 
on  the  walls,  but  on  shelves  against  them  were 
quilts  rolled  up  by  day  and  unrolled  at  night  for 
beds  on  the  floor  or  on  the  roof,  which  was  flat, 
and  used  for  many  purposes  by  day  and  night. 

Much  of  the  simple  cooking  was  done  out  of 
doors.  This  was  easy  to  do,  because  the  climate 
was  very  mild.  The  wheat,  ground  by  hand 
between  two  stones,  was  baked  upon  a  hot  stone. 


Faer 


In  the  Carpenter's  Shop         //.    Hofniann 


A  Life  of  Christ  55 

Bread,  fish  and  fi'uit  were  the  chief  kinds  of 
food. 

In  such  a  home  was  Jesus.  There  are  no 
books  to  tell  us  just  how  He  lived  and  what  He 
did,  but  we  know  something  of  the  customs  of  the 
people  then  and  there ;  and  so  we  may  think  of 
Him  as  like  them  in  many  things,  but  without  sin. 
We  know  much  about  Him  when  he  was  older,  and 
this  helps  us  to  understand  what  He  must  have 
been  as  a  boy. 

There  were  no  photographs  in  those  days. 
There  are  no  true  pictures  of  Him,  but  we  may 
form  pictures  in  our  minds  that  help  us  to  see 
Him  in  His  home. 

He  is  with  His  mother,  Mary.  She  has  along 
blue  dress  and  a  cap  with  little  brazen  ornaments 
around  it,  and  a  white  cloth  over  her  head  and 
shoulders.  Jesus  wears  a  red  cap,  a  little  loose 
jacket  of  white  or  blue,  and  a  sash  of  different 
colors.  Sometimes  he  is  following  her  as  she  is 
about  her  work,  or  is  sitting  near  her  on  a  mat  or 
a  wooden,  painted  stool ;  sometimes  He  is  watch- 
ing Joseph  at  work  in  the  carpenter's  shop.  Often 
He  goes  with  His  mother  to  the  village  spring,  to 
which  women  go  to-day  as  Mary  went  two  thou- 
sand years  ago.     It  still  is  called  "  Mary's  Well." 


56  A  Life  of  Christ 

As  I  once  pitched  my  tent  near  it  to  spend  the 
night  I  felt  that  there  was  one  spot  in  Nazareth 
where  I  might  feel  sure  that  Jesus  had  been. 

As  soon  as  He  could  speak,  His  mother  would 
teach  Him  to  pray.  When  He  was  five  years  old 
He  would  begin,  like  other  Jewish  boys  at  that 
age,  to  read  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures — that 
part  of  the  Bible  which  was  written  before  He  was 
born.  It  has  been  called  "  Our  Lord's  Bible," 
because  it  is  what  He  read  and  studied. 

There  He  found  the  stories  of  Joseph  and 
Ruth  and  David.  There  He  might  read  about 
Himself,  without  then  understanding  who  was 
meant.  We  know  He  learned  much  of  the  Bible 
and  could  repeat  many  portions  of  it.  We  can 
believe  that  He  committed  many  of  them  to  mem- 
ory when  He  was  a  boy.  What  David  wrote 
about  a  good  man  describes  Jesus  :  "  His  delight 
is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  in  His  law  doth  he 
meditate  day  and  night." 

For  the  first  few  years  Jesus  studied  the 
Scriptures  only.  In  His  home  He  had  probably 
only  parts  of  the  Old  Testament,  because  the 
whole  was  too  costly  for  a  poor  family.  Very 
few  of  the  people  had  the  whole,  though  nearly 
all  had  a  part.     There  were   no  story-books  or 


A  Life  of  Christ  $7 

pictures  such  as  are  of  so  much  interest  and  help 
to  children  now.  On  the  Sabbath  Jesus  went  to 
the  village  synagogue,  and  formed  a  habit  he 
never  changed.  Long  after  His  boyhood,  and 
after  He  had  left  his  home,  it  is  said,  "  He  came 
to  Nazareth  where  He  had  been  brought  up  ;  and 
as  His  custom  was,  He  went  into  the  synagogue 
on  the  Sabbath  day." 

When  Jesus  was  old  enough  he  went  to  the 
village  school,  for  His  parents  were  too  poor  to 
send  Him  to  the  higher  school  in  Jerusalem ;  it 
was  in  the  synagogue,  which  was  the  Jewish 
church.  The  teacher  was  called  a  Rabbi.  Nearly 
every  boy  in  the  Holy  Land  went  to  such  a 
school  ;  so  that  there  were  few  Jews  who  could 
not  read  and  write.  They  had  no  school  books  ; 
so  must  learn  from  what  the  teacher  said.  They 
studied  arithmetic,  and  the  history  of  their  nation, 
and  something  of  natural  history. 

But  their  chief  study  was  the  Scriptures.  The 
Rabbi  was  not  satisfied  if  they  could  only  read 
them  :  they  must  remember  what  they  read,  and 
be  able  to  answer  his  many  questions.  It  was 
like  having  a  Sabbath-school  every  day.  These 
Scriptures  were  not  printed.  There  was  no 
printing  in  those  days.     They  were  written  on 


58  A  Life  of  Christ 

skins,  unrolled  for  reading,  and  then  rolled  up 
and  carefully  put  away  for  the  next  time. 

All  the  teaching  that  Jesus  had  was  at  His 
home  and  in  the  public  school.  But  He  increased 
in  wisdom,  being  taught  also  by  His  Father  in 
Heaven. 

In  thought  we  can  follow  the  boy  Jesus  when 
not  in  His  home,  nor  in  the  Rabbi's  school ; 
when  with  His  brothers  and  sisters,  and  the  boys 
and  girls  with  whom  He  played,  among  whom 
He  must  have  been  known  as  the  best  boy  in 
Nazareth ;  never  speaking  a  cross  or  unkind 
word,  never  deceiving,  never  quarrelsome ; 
always  respectful  and  helpful ;  doing  all  He 
could  to  make  others  happy  ;  as  a  son,  a  friend, 
a  pupil,  the  perfect  boy. 

All  we  know  about  Jesus  is  what  we  learn 
from  the  Gospels — the  New  Testament  Books  of 
Sts.  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and  John.  There 
have  been  written  about  Him  some  stories  which 
are  so  foolish  and  unlike  what  we  do  know,  that 
we  cannot  believe  them.  It  is  said  that  when  a 
child  He  could  do  wonders,  such  as  stretching  a 
short  board  to  the  length  He  wished,  and  turn- 
ing his  playmates  into  kids.  Here  is  another: 
"When  the  boys  interrupted  Jesus  in  His  play, 


Page  ^7 


God's  Holy  Commandments  H.  Sinkel 


A  Life  of  Christ  59 

or  ran  against  Him  in  the  street  of  the  village, 
He  looked  upon  them  and  denounced  them,  and 
they  fell  down  and  died."  That  was  not  like 
Jesus.  Here  is  another  story :  "  He  and  other 
children  went  out  to  play  together,  busying 
themselves  in  making  clay  into  the  shapes  of 
various  birds  and  beasts  ;  whereupon  Jesus  com- 
manded His  beasts  to  walk  and  His  birds  to  fly, 
and  so  excelled  them  all."  He  did  excel  them 
all,  but  not  in  this  way  :  it  was  in  goodness. 
When  he  was  older  He  did  wonderful  things,  not 
simply  to  show  what  He  could  do,  but  to  do  good 
and  to  prove  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God. 

But  there  is  a  story  of  a  different  kind,  which 
we  would  be  willing  to  believe  if  we  had  any 
proof  that  it  was  true.  It  is  this  :  The  boys  of 
Nazareth  gathered  around  the  child  Jesus,  call- 
ing Him  their  King.  They  spread  their  garments 
on  the  ground,  and  He  sat  upon  them.  They 
made  a  wreath  of  flowers  and  put  it  as  a  crown 
upon  His  head.  As  if  they  were  the  pages  of  a 
King,  they  waited  upon  Him,  standing  in  rows  on 
His  right  hand  and  on  His  left,  ready  to  do  His 
bidding.  They  called  to  every  one  passing  by, 
saying  :   "  Come  hither  and  adore  the  King." 

With  a  perfect  body,  and  doing  all  He  could 


6o  A  Life  of  Christ 

to  keep  it  so,  we  may  think  of  Jesus'  enjoyment 
of  child-life,  as  He  wandered  about  the  hills 
around  Nazareth.  There  grew  daisies  and  cro- 
cuses, poppies  and  tulips,  marigolds  and  mign- 
onettes, and  the  lilies,  which  He  afterwards  told 
the  people  to  behold  that  they  might  understand 
about  the  heavenly  Father's  care.  Like  other 
boys  He  watched  the  flight  of  butterflies  and 
sparrows  and  the  many-colored  birds  of  the 
mountains  ;  and  listened  to  the  cooing  of  the 
doves  on  the  housetops,  and  the  songs  of  the 
larks  flying  over  them. 

The  white  orange  blossoms,  the  scarlet  pome- 
granates, the  light  green  oaks,  the  dark  green 
palms,  cypresses  and  olives,  would  please  His 
eye  as  He  rambled  among  them  alone  or  with  His 
companions. 

The  last  Bible  record  we  have  of  His  child- 
hood is  this:  "The  child  grew  and  waxed 
strong  in  spirit :  and  the  grace  of  God  was  upon 
Him." 


Chapter  VIII 

The  First  Journey  io  Jerasilem 

Ga.Utee,  Sumo-ria. 

The  age  of  twelve  was  the  dividing  line 
between  childhood  and  youth.  A  Jewish  boy  was 
then  called  "a  son  of  God"  and  "a  son  of  the 
law,"  because  he  was  now  old  enough  to  read  the 
Scriptures  himself,  and  understand  much  of  what 
they  taught,  and  of  the  services  of  the  syna- 
gogue. It  was  then  that  He  went  the  first  time  to 
Jerusalem  to  attend  a  great  religious  feast  called 
the  Passover.  This  was  the  great  event  in  the  life 
of  a  Jewish  boy. 

Joseph  and  Mary  went  every  year  to  the  Pass- 
over. When  Jesus  was  twelve  years  old  He  went 
with  them.  In  the  month  of  April,  on  the  eighth 
day  of  which  the  feast  began,  they  left  their  home 
in  Nazareth  for  their  journey  of  eighty  miles  to 
the  Holy  City.  Their  caravan  was  composed  of 
pilgrims  like  themselves.  The  veiled  women 
and  old  men  rode  on  camels,  mules,  horses  and 
asses.     The   young   men  walked,  carrying  their 

61 


62  A  Life  of  Christ 

pilgrim  staves  in  one  hand,  while  with  the  other 
they  led  a  beast  of  burden.  The  boys  walked 
till  tired,  then  mounted  a  horse  or  mule,  or  were 
lifted  upon  a  camel. 

The  caravan  descended  the  mountains  of 
Galilee  by  the  same  rocky  and  dusty  road  down 
which  the  traveller  comes  to-day.  They  were 
glad  to  reach  the  dells  and  hollows  of  the  lower 
slopes,  where  grew  the  green  olive,  fig  and  karob 
trees,  and  the  prickly  pear. 

Reaching  a  plain  called  Esdraelon,  they  rode 
among  the  many-colored  flowers,  which  made  it 
appear  like  a  beautiful  carpet,  or  between  vast 
corn-fields  on  either  side  of  the  road.  They 
crossed  little  streams  which  flowed  into  the  River 
Kishon,  of  which  their  Scriptures  told  them  in 
story  and  song. 

Mirth  and  music  enlivened  their  journey, 
especially  for  the  young.  With  drum  and  timbrel 
and  harp,  they  sang  the  pilgrim  psalms  which 
they  had  learned  from  the  Scriptures.  They 
would  spend  the  first  night  beside  a  fountain, 
which  remains  to  this  day,  and  enjoy  the  beauty 
and  fragrance  of  the  gardens  about  it.  As  they 
journeyed  onward  they  passed  through  Samaria, 
with  its  fig-yards  and  olive  groves.     In  the  valley 


A  Life  of  Christ  63 

between  the  mountains  of  Ebal  and  Gerizim, 
they  would  rest  and  draw  water  from  Jacob's 
well,  where  Jesus  sat  in  after  years  weary  and 
thirsty.  Here  they  would  fill  their  water-skins 
from  which  to  drink  until  they  reached  another 
well.  Often  they  would  refresh  themselves  with 
the  dates,  melons  and  cucumbers  which  grew  by 
the  roadside. 

So  they  journeyed  on  until  Jerusalem  was  in 
sight.  That  was  an  hour  of  wonder  and  joy  for 
the  boy  Jesus,  as  He  looked  beyond  its  high  walls 
and  saw  for  the  first  time  the  Temple — the  holy 
and  beautiful  House  which  was  to  become  more 
glorious  because  of  His  presence  in  it. 

The  pilgrims  entered  the  Holy  City  and 
attended  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  and  then  the 
caravan  started  back  for  Nazareth. 

There  is  an  old  story  that  the  boy  Jesus  left 
the  caravan  and  returned  to  the  city.  But  Luke 
tells  us  that  He  "tarried  behind  in  Jerusalem." 
Why  was  this  ?  Was  it,  because,  boy  like,  full 
of  curiosity,  He  wanted  to  see  more  of  the 
strange  city,  and  wander  over  the  neighboring 
hills,  as  He  did  in  Galilee  ?  Or,  was  the  Temple 
so  attractive  to  His  young  eyes  that  He  wanted 
to  linger  there  and  enjoy  yet  more  its  beauty  ? 


64  A  Life  of  Christ 

Or,  did  he  want  to  watch  the  priests  in  services 
such  as  he  had  not  seen  in  the  synagogue  in 
Nazareth  ?  No,  it  was  not  from  boyish  curiosity 
that  He  "tarried  behind  in  Jerusalem."  Why 
He  did  so  we  shall  see. 


So 


< 
en 

D 
»•; 

O 

H 

> 
Z 

a; 

D 

o 

s 
H 


^ 
I 


Chapter  IX 


In  the  House  of  His  Hea'benty  Faiher 

Jerusa.lem 

Thus  far  in  our  story  we  have  thought  of 
Jesus  in  Nazareth  as  like  any  other  child,  but 
without  sin.  But  Jesus  in  the  Temple,  at  twelve 
years  of  age,  had  passed  His  childhood.  Like 
every  other  Jewish  boy  He  was  now  looked  upon 
as  a  youth,  who  was  to  do  more  and  receive  more 
than  a  child.  But  He  was  more  than  a  common 
Jewish  boy.  He  had  reached  the  age  when,  and 
had  come  to  the  place  where.  He  probably 
thought  that  He  was  different  from  all  others. 
No  one,  not  even  His  mother,  understood  all 
His  thoughts  about  Himself  We  do  not  know — 
we  cannot  know — just  what  they  were,  though 
we  know  more  about  them  than  even  Mary  did, 
because  we  have  the  story  of  His  life  when  He 
was  older. 

We  may  believe  that  Jesus  in  the  Temple 
began  to  think  of  Himself,  if  He  never  did  before, 
as  the  Son  of  God,  as  having  come  from  heaven, 
and  so  unlike  any  other  being  on  earth. 

5  65 


66  A  Life  of  Christ 

During  the  childhood  of  Jesus,  Joseph  had 
been  in  the  place  of  a  kind  earthly  father  to 
Him,  and  probably  He  called  Him  by  that  name. 
But  when  He  made  that  visit  to  the  Temple,  He 
thought  of  God  as  His  father.  He  wanted  to 
learn  all  that  He  could  of  what  the  Scriptures 
taught  about  Him.  He  had  learned  much  in 
His  home  and  in  the  synagogue  in  Nazareth, 
and  from  the  village  Rabbis.  But  the  wisest 
men  of  the  nation  were  in  Jerusalem.  They  had 
a  school  in  the  Temple  for  all  who  wished  to  be 
taught.  So  He  went  there  to  learn — not  to  teach, 
as  some  have  thought. 

As  He  entered  the  room  and  quietly  seated 
Himself  on  the  pavement,  "  in  the  midst  of  the  doc- 
tors,"— the  wise  teachers  who  encircled  Him — 
they  must  have  asked  themselves  who  this  stran- 
ger-boy, coming  alone,  could  be.  His  modesty 
and  reverence,  His  bright  face  and  close  atten- 
tion. His  earnest  and  solemn  look,  must  have 
pleased  them  even  before  He  uttered  a  word. 

So  when  at  last  He  broke  His  silence  with  a 
question,  they  were  very  ready  to  listen.  As 
one  question  followed  another,  and  He  made 
answers  to  theirs,  "all  that  heard  Him  were 
astonished   at    His    understanding."     His    very 


A  Life  of  Christ  67 

questions  must  have  taught  them  lessons  of  wis- 
dom— not  so  much  about  Jewish  laws  to  be 
obeyed,  as  the  spirit  of  love  and  obedience  to 
God.  No  such  pupil  had  ever  sat  at  their  feet. 
When  He  was  older  and  increased  yet  more 
in  knowledge,  people  asked  in  astonishment, 
"Whence  hath  this  man  this  wisdom?"  They 
did  not  understand  that  it  was  the  wisdom  from 
God. 

Like  His  forefather  David,  when  young,  He 
was  at  this  time  "but  a  youth,  and  of  a  fair  coun- 
tenance." As  those  Rabbis  saw  it  lighted  up  by 
the  new  thoughts  burning  within  Him,  they  did 
not  think  of  Him  as  the  son  of  David,  of  whom 
their  Scriptures  told,  and  for  whose  coming  they 
were  even  then  looking,  but  in  a  different  way 
from  that  in  which  He  had  suddenly  appeared  in 
their  midst.  In  that  Galilean  boy  they  saw  not 
what  He  was  discovering  Himself  to  be — the 
Son  of  God. 

"The  child  Jesus  tarried  in  Jerusalem ;  and 
Joseph  and  His  mother  knew  it  not."  How  this 
happened  we  know  not.  "  But  they,  supposing 
Him  to  be  in  the  company,  went  a  day's  journey; 
and  they  sought  Him  among  their  kinsfolk  and 
acquaintances."     This  was  at  their  first   night's 


68  A  Life  of  Christ 

encampment.  "  A  lost  child  "  is  always  a  sad  cry. 
The  discovery  of  Mary's  loss  was  a  new  experi- 
ence to  her.  For  twelve  years  her  son  had  been 
at  her  side  or  within  her  call.  Anxiety  was  a 
word  the  meaningf  of  which  she  had  never  known 
concerning  Him,  There  had  been  no  occasion 
for  it.  In  all  the  years  of  a  sweet,  obedient,  lov- 
ing- childhood,  He  had  been  a  constant  comfort 
and  joy.  She  had  been  free  from  many  annoy- 
ances and  sorrows  which  many  mothers  have 
known. 

Where  now  was  her  faithful  boy  ?  What  had 
happened  to  Him  ?  Did  she  have  a  memory  of 
His  infant  days  when  she  fled  with  Him  from 
Herod  and  Archelaus  ;  and  did  she  wonder  if  it 
were  possible  that  some  jealous  ruler  had  kept  an 
eye  upon  Him  ? 

The  sleepless  night  passed.  The  caravan 
continued  its  way  homeward  toward  Nazareth, 
without  Joseph  and  Mary,  who  returned  to  Jeru- 
salem. They  began  "  seeking  Him  "  in  the  places 
where  they  thought  He  might  be  found,  without 
visiting  the  one  where,  as  he  afterwards  told 
them,  they  should  have  looked  first  of  all. 

Another  night  passed,  and  "seeking  Him" 
again,  "they  found  Him  in  the  Temple  " — not  in 


^ 

I 


> 
o 

pq 

Ed 

a 
H 


A  Life  of  Christ  69 

the  part  for  worship,  but  in  the  school-room  of 
the  Rabbis.  Had  some  one  told  them  of  a  strange, 
wonderful  child  that  for  two  days  had  "tarried 
behind"  when  the  Passover  ended? 

Joseph  and  Mary  on  entering  the  room  must 
have  been  as  much  astonished  as  the  doctors  were 
when  the  young  pupil  came  among  them. 

Mary,  the  loving,  anxious  yet  rejoicing 
mother,  was  the  first  to  speak.  She  did  not  call 
Him  by  His  name  Jesus.  The  mother-heart  was 
full,  and  she  called  Him  "Son."  Yet  there  was 
a  tone  of  sadness  in  her  gentle  reproof  as  she 
asked,  "Why  hast  Thou  thus  dealt  with  us? 
Behold  Thy  father  and  I  have  sought  Thee  sor- 
rowing." 

We  feel  certain  that  these  were  the  first 
reproving  words  ever  spoken  by  her  to  Him. 
What  shall  His  answer  be  ?  We  listen  to  it  as 
the  first  recorded  words  of  Jesus  on  earth.  They 
were  spoken  in  the  Temple — not  where  he  after- 
ward addressed  the  multitude,  but  in  the  school- 
room— to  His  mother.  He  answered  her  ques- 
tion by  asking  another.  It  was  this  :  "  How  is  it 
that  ye  sought  me  ?  Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be 
about  My  Father's  business  ?  " 

These  words   must  have  seemed   strange  to 


70  A  Life  of  Christ 

Mary.     He  had  always  been  so  careful  in  speech 
and  conduct,  never  saying  or  doing  an   unkind 
or  undutiful  thing,  that  she  could  not  help  won- 
dering.   But  though    His   words   were    strange, 
they  were  not  unkind  nor  disrespectful.     Let  us 
remember  that  the  same  words  may  be  spoken 
either  in  a  harsh  tone,  with  an  angry  look,  or  in  a 
kind  yet  earnest  manner,     This  latter  way  must 
have  been  that  in  which  Jesus  spoke  to  His  mother. 
The  words  were  child-like,  yet  very  wise.     They 
are   such  as  no  other   child  could  use   with   the 
same  meaning,  because  no  other  child  is  like  Him. 
Now,  let  us  try   to  think  what  Jesus  meant 
when  He  said  to  His  mother,  "  How  is  it  that  ye 
sought  Me  ?     Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about 
My  Father's  business?"  It  is  as  if  He  had  said  : 
"I  wonder  that  you  have  looked  for  Me  along 
the  road,  and  in   the   houses   of  the  city.     You 
know  that  God  is  My  Father.     I  must  learn  all 
I  can  about  Him,  and  get  ready  for  the  work  He 
sent  Me  from  Heaven   to  do.      This   Temple   is 
My  Father's  House.     Here,  not  in   Nazareth,  is 
the   best  place   for  Me  to  learn.     Did  you  not 
know  ?  did  you  not  think  ?  that  I  must  be  here  ? 
Am  I  not  doing  the  very  thing  you  would  expect 
Me  to  do  here  and  now  ?" 


A  Life  of  Christ  71 

We  are  told  that  Mary  "  understood  not  the 
saying  which  He  spake."  She  did  not  know  all 
He  meant,  but  she  "  kept  all  these  sayings  in  her 
heart,"  as  she  did  those  of  the  shepherds  in 
Bethlehem.  She  not  only  remembered  them,  but 
thought  about  them  over  and  over,  year  after 
year,  until  she  understood  them  better  when  she 
saw  the  wonderful  things  He  did,  showing 
Himself  to  be  the  Son  of  God. 

When  Jesus  told  Mary  that  He  must  be  about 
His  Father's  business,  He  did  not  mean  that  He 
meant  to  leave  His  home  in  Nazareth,  or  her  and 
Joseph,  or  not  to  obey  them  as  He  had  always 
done.  Though  He  now  understood  Himself  to 
be  the  Son  of  God,  and  superior  to  Joseph  and 
even  His  mother.  He  left  the  Temple,  His 
Father's  House,  "  and  went  down  with  them,  and 
came  to  Nazareth,  and  was  subject  to  them." 

Noble  boy  !  A  beautiful  example  for  every 
boy  and  girl,  in  all  places  and  at  all  times,  who 
learns  the  story  of  Jesus,  the  loving  and  obedient 
Son  of  Mary. 


Chapter  X 

Jesus  the  Carpenter 

Na.za.reth 

When  Jesus  returned  from  Jerusalem  to 
Nazareth  He  entered  upon  a  new  period  of  His 
life.  Like  other  boys,  as  required  by  Jewish  law, 
He  learned  a  trade.  He  became  "subject"  to 
Joseph  in  his  carpenter's  shop,  and  at  last  was 
known  as  "the  carpenter,  the  son  of  Mary." 
Can  this  be  He  whom  the  angel  of  the  plain 
called  "Saviour,  Christ  the  Lord,"  and  over 
whom  the  angels  sang,  and  whom  the  Magi  wor- 
shipped ?  Do  we  find  Him  in  a  carpenter's  shop, 
learning  to  make  stools  for  the  homes  in 
Nazareth,  and  yokes  for  the  oxen,  and  plows  for 
the  farmer?  Yes,  it  is  He.  Then  let  none 
be  ashamed  of  honest  toil.  In  it  we  believe  He 
was  careful  and  faithful. 

We  have  one  more  record  of  these  early  days — 
that  He  "increased  in  wisdom  and  stature  and 
in  favor  with  God  and  man  ;"  "  a  child  so  lovely 
and  beautiful  that  Heaven  and  earth  appear  to 

72 


A  Life  of  Christ  73 

smile  upon  Him  together."  Though  not  in 
school,  He  "increased  in  wisdom."  Unlike  many 
a  youth,  He  continued  to  study  the  Scriptures. 
He  learned  many  lessons  from  nature,  by  which 
we  mean  the  things  which  God  has  made.  Above 
all,  He  learned  from  His  Father.  When  He  was 
older,  men  were  so  astonished  that  they  said  : 
"Whence  hath  this  man  this  wisdom?" 

He  increased  in  favor  with  man.  His  good- 
ness could  not  be  hid.  He  must  have  been 
known  as  the  model  young  man  of  Nazareth. 

He  increased  in  favor  with  God,  who  honored 
Him  more  and  more  as  He  saw  the  work  of 
Jesus  on  the  earth.  At  last  He  could  say  con- 
cerning His  Father's  business,  "  It  is  finished." 
Thirty  years  after  that  saying.  His  Apostle  Paul 
wrote:  "  God  hath  highly  exalted  Him  and  given 
Him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name." 

For  eighteen  years,  from  the  time  Jesus  was 
twelve  years  old  until  He  was  thirty,  we  have  no 
record  of  His  life.  We  wish  we  had.  We  think 
of  His  youth  and  early  manhood  in  which  He 
was  preparing  for  the  three  years  of  His  ministry. 
He  knew  Himself  to  be  what  others  did  not 
know.  His  brothers  and  sisters  and  companions 
had  no  thought  that  the  most  wonderful  being  in 


7 A.  A  Life  of  Christ 

the  world  was  among  them.  The  priests  and 
Rabbis  in  the  synagogue  thought  Him  the  same 
as  any  other  boy  or  young  man  worshipper, 
unless,  perhaps,  that  He  was  more  thoughtful 
and  reverent  than  they. 

One  of  the  hills  above  Nazareth  is  nearly 
eighteen  hundred  feet  above  the  sea.  It  is  easy 
to  imagine  that  He  often  resorted  thither,  as  He 
did  to  the  mountains  at  a  later  day,  for  prayer 
and  meditation.  This  was  a  more  fitting  place 
than  the  flat  roof  of  His  home,  often  used  for 
such  purposes. 

From  that  height  he  looked  down  into  the 
village,  to  the  distant  snow-covered  Hermon,  the 
near  plain  of  Esdraelon,  Mount  Tabor  and  other 
places  that  were  to  become  sacred  because  of 
His  journeys  and  ministry  among  them.  In  the 
far  distance  He  saw  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  over 
which  His  gospel  was  to  be  carried  towards  dis- 
tant parts  of  the  earth  unknown  to  the  people  of 
His  day.  To  me  this  was  the  most  sacred  spot 
about  Nazareth,  for  I  felt  that  I  might  be  tread- 
ing in  His  footsteps. 

What  thoughts  He  had  here  of  God  as  His 
Father,  and  of  Himself  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  of 
the  business  which  the  Father  sent  the  Son  into 


A  Life  of  Christ  7S 

the  world  to  do.  He  was  so  different  from  all 
others  that  His  Hfe  among  men  was  lonely.  But 
He  could  say,  as  He  did  say,  "  I  am  not  alone, 
because  the  Father  is  with  me." 

The  time  had  come  for  Him  to  leave  the 
quiet  life  in  Nazareth  and  begin  His  work  among 
men — a  life  of  toil  and  trouble  and  opposition, 
but  one  in  which  He  was  ever  to  go  about  doing 
good  and  blessing  mankind.  He  chose  his 
future  home  on  the  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee. 


Chapter  XI 

John  the  Baptist 

The  Desert.     The  Jordan 

What  is  a  kingdom  ?  By  it  we  generally  mean 
a  country  ruled  by  a  king  or  queen.  This  is  a 
kingdom  of  the  earth.  But  God  does  not  rule  like 
an  earthly  king  or  queen.  He  rules  the  spirits  of 
men.  All  good  spirits  on  the  earth  and  all 
spirits  in  heaven  together  make  His  Kingdom. 
It  is  called  the  Kingdom  of  God,  or  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven.  Of  this  Kingdom  Jesus  was  King. 
During  thirty  years  of  His  life  only  a  few  people, 
like  the  shepherds  of  the  plain,  and  Simeon  and 
Anna,  understood  who  He  was  or  what  He  was  to 
become. 

At  last  He  was  ready  to  make  Himself  known. 
But  before  He  did  so,  "  There  was  a  man  sent 
from  God  whose  name  was  John,"  He  was  not 
"sent"  from  heaven  as  was  Jesus,  whose  home 
was  there  before  He  came  to  the  earth.  But  there 
were  some  wonderful  things  about  John's  infancy. 
Before  He  was  born   an  angel  appeared  to  his 

76 


P*^^^  75  Jesus'  Farewell  to  His  Mother     H.  Hofma7in 


A  Life  of  Christ  77 

father,  Zacharias,  and  told  him  to  call  his  son 
John,  as  the  angel  Gabriel  had  told  Mary  to  call 
her  son  Jesus.  The  angel  told  Zacharias  that  John 
would  "be  great  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,"  and 
that  he  would  "  go  before"  Jesus.  By  this  he 
meant  that  John  would  preach  about  Him,  telling 
people  that  they  would  soon  see  Him,  and  that 
they  must  get  ready  for  Him  by  repenting  of 
their  sins. 

John  was  a  holier  man  than  the  people  about 
him,  and  was  saddened  by  their  sins.  He  wanted 
to  be  alone  with  God,  to  pray  to  Him,  and  pre- 
pare himself  to  "go  before"  Jesus. 

So  he  left  his  home  and  lived  in  the  wilderness 
of  Judea,  we  know  not  how  many  years.  It  was 
a  desert,  whose  rocky  mountains  were  full  of 
caves,  where  the  sun  never  shone.  In  the  valleys 
there  was  no  variety  of  flowers,  such  as  grew 
around  Nazareth,  but  dry  plants,  which  grew  with' 
out  water,  and  the  white  broom-brushes,  which 
bloom  in  March  and  April.  His  food  was  the 
locusts,  which  leaped  and  flew  about  him  ;  and 
honey,  which  he  found  in  the  clefts  of  the 
rocks.  His  only  drink  was  water  fr9m  the  moun- 
tain springs.  The  only  living  things  he  saw 
were  animals,  such   as  foxes  and  wild  goats  on 


78  A  Life  of  Christ 

the    crags,  partridges   and   vultures    flying   over 
them. 

He  was  a  strange-looking  man.  His  hair  was 
long,  having  never  been  cut  when  he  was  thirty 
years  old.  His  dress  was  made  of  camel's  hair, 
rudely  woven.  It  was  fastened  with  a  leathern 
girdle,  such  as  was  worn  by  the  poor. 

When  the  time  was  near  for  Jesus  to  leave 
Nazareth  and  begin  His  ministry,  John  left  the 
wilderness,  where  he  had  lived  alone,  and 
appeared  among  men.  He  told  them  that  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  was  at  hand.  He  meant  that 
Jesus,  the  King  of  the  spirits  of  men,  had  come 
to  the  world,  and  that  they  would  soon  see 
Him. 

He  told  them  that  they  could  not  be  of  His 
Kingdom  unless  they  repented  of  their  sins. 
People  in  all  parts  of  the  Holy  Land  heard  of  his 
preaching,  and  multitudes  came  to  hear  him  on 
the  banks  of  the  River  Jordan.  They  thought 
him  a  wonderful  prophet,  such  as  had  not  been  in 
the  world  for  five  hundred  years.  Many  of  them 
were  common  people,  who  wanted  to  learn  and 
become  good ;  but  some,  who  thought  them- 
selves wise  and  good  enough,  came  only  from 
curiosity. 


A  Life  of  Christ  79 

He  told  them  that  they  must  also  be  baptized 
with  water.  He  did  not  mean  that  water  would 
make  their  souls  clean  as  it  did  their  bodies,  but 
that  it  would  show  their  repentance,  which  is  a 
change  from  bad  to  good.  Many  were  "  baptized 
of  him  in  the  River  Jordan,  confessing  their 
sins.'' 


Chapter  XII 

The  BapUsm  and  Temptation  of  Jesuit 
The  Jorda.n.     Desert  of  JudeA 

"  Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan 
unto  John  to  be  baptized  of  him"  This  was  the 
first  act  of  Jesus  in  beginning  His  ministry.  He 
left  His  home  in  Nazareth,  and  Mary,  His 
mother,  and  the  quiet  scenes  in  which  He  had 
lived  in  childhood  and  youth  and  early  manhood. 
He  was  no  longer  Jesus  the  carpenter.  He  was 
to  be  the  great  Teacher  and  to  do  wonderful 
thinors,  which  would  show  that  He  was  the  Son  of 
God  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 

Though  the  mother  of  Jesus  and  the  mother 
of  John  were  cousins,  we  do  not  know  that  their 
sons,  who  must  have  known  of  each  other,  had 
ever  met.  One  day,  "  when  all  the  people  were 
baptized,"  a  stranger  came  alone  to  John,  and 
asked  that  he  be  also.  There  must  have  been 
something  in  his  appearance  that  attracted  the 
Baptist's  attention.     Of  the  multitudes  who  had 

80 


^ 


1 

5f» 


I 


^ 


< 

m 

(d 

B 
H 

Z 

X 

o 

I— > 

Q 

z 

<< 

z 

< 

Q 
(4 
O 
I— » 

> 

H 

a 


^ 

^ 
I 


A  Life  of  Christ  8i 

stood  before  him  there  had  not  been  one  like  this 
stranger.  They  had  come  bowing-  before  him, 
confessing  their  sins  ;  but  this  new-comer  had  no 
sins  to  confess.  His  words  and  tone,  His  manner 
and  look,  all  showed  love  and  goodness.  Who 
could  it  be  ?  Was  it  possible  that  Jesus  stood  before 
him  ?  Yes,  it  was  He.  Perhaps  the  Spirit  of  God 
revealed  it  to  him  then  and  there. 

When  Jesus  asked  to  be  baptized  John  forbade 
Him  saying  :  "  I  have  need  to  be  baptized  of  Thee 
and  comest  Thou  to  me  ?"  But  Jesus  answered, 
"  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now.  Let  Me  be  baptized." 
He  believed  that  God  commanded  it.  Though  He 
had  no  sins  to  be  forgiven.  He  would  bean  exam- 
ple to  those  who  had.  He  wanted  them  to  under- 
stand that  John  was  right  in  his  preaching  about 
repentance  and  baptism.  So  "He  was  baptized 
of  John  in  Jordan." 

Then  His  first  act  was  prayer  to  His  Father, 
who  was  looking  down  from  Heaven  on  the 
solemn  scene  in  the  life  of  His  Son  on  earth. 
"  And,  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto  Him,  and 
He  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove, 
and  lighting  upon  Him." 

John  also  beheld  the  wonderful  sight.  He 
was   now   sure  that  Jesus  was  the   King  of  the 


82.  A  Life  of  Christ 

Kingdom  of  Heaven,  about  which  he  had  been 
preaching. 

"And,  lo,  a  voice  came  from  heaven  which 
said.  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son  :  in  Thee  I  am 
well  pleased."  Remember  this  voice,  for  we  shall 
hear  of  it  aeain.  All  Christians  are  the  children 
of  God,  but  to  Jesus  only  does  He  say,  "Thou 
art  My  beloved  Son." 

Jesus,  after  His  baptism,  went  from  the  Jordan 
into  the  wilderness,  where  He  would  be  alone  with 
His  Father,  and  think  and  pray  about  the  great 
work  He  was  beginning.  He  was  "with  the  wild 
beasts  " — the  w^olves,  the  wild  boars,  the  tigers 
and  the  lions  of  the  mountains  of  that  region.  But 
He  had  so  much  power  over  them  that  they  did 
Him  no  harm. 

With  Httle  or  no  food,  "He  fasted  forty  days 
and  forty  nights,"  and  became  very  hungry  and 
weak.  During  this  time  He  was  "  tempted  of  the 
devil,"  who  tried  to  make  Him  sin  when  He  had 
come  to  "  save  the  people  from  their  sins."  If 
Jesus  had  sinned  He  could  not  be  what  the 
shepherd  of  the  plain  called  Him,  the  "  Saviour, 
Christ,  the  Lord." 

During  those  forty  days  Satan  planned  a  great 
temptation    for    Him.      But   Jesus    resisted   him, 


A  Life  of  Christ  83 

repeating  to  him  words  from  the  Scriptures,  with 
which  He  had  become  famiHar,  and  which  He  was 
ever  ready  to  use. 

Then  Satan  tried  another  temptation.  But 
Jesus  answering,  said  unto  him,  "It  is  written 
again,  thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God." 

But  the  devil,  hoping  that  he  might  at  last 
make  Jesus  sin  just  once,  tried  a  third  great 
temptation.  He  asked  Jesus  to  worship  him,  and 
promised  to  give  Him  power  over  all  the  king- 
doms of  the  world — which  were  not  his  to  give. 
Then  answered  Jesus  and  said  unto  him,  "  Get 
thee  behind  Me,  Satan  :  do  not  try  any  more  to 
make  Me  sin  :  I  will  not  obey  you  :  for  it  is  writ- 
ten, '  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
Him  only  shalt  thou  serve.'  " 

Satan  saw  that  it  was  of  no  use  for  him  to  try 
any  longer.  He  had  not  conquered  Jesus,  but 
Jesus  had  conquered  him.  So  he  left  Him  alone 
with  the  wild  beasts.  They  did  not  try  to  harm 
His  body  as  Satan  had  tried  to  harm  His  spirit 
But  He  was  not  alone  long,  for  angels  came  to 
Him  with  food  for  His  body,  and  gave  joy  and 
strength  to  His  spirit.  Blessed  angels ;  they 
were  always  ready  to  come  from  Heaven,  to  help 
Him  in  weakness  and  to  comfort  Him  in  sorrow. 


84  A  Life  of  Christ 

Every  child  may  think  of  Jesus  as  the  tempted 
but  sinless  child  ;  every  youth  may  think  of  Him 
as  the  tempted  but  sinless  youth  ;  every  man  may 
think  of  Him  as  the  tempted  but  sinless  man. 
Each  of  them  may  feel  that  Jesus  knows  how  to 
pity  and  help  because  He  Himself  was  tempted. 

Remember,  too,  how  Jesus  learned  many 
Bible  words,  and  how  they  helped  Him  in  resist- 
ing temptation. 


Ili£t^  iSj  Preaching  ot  John  the  Baptls'J  G.  Dork 


Chapter  XIII 

First  Disciples 
The  Jordan 

Jesus  returned  from  the  wilderness  where  He 
had  been  tempted,  to  a  place  on  the  River  Jordan, 
where  John  was  preaching  to  a  multitude  of 
people.  As  He  was  coming  toward  them,  John 
exclaimed  :  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  "  I  saw  the 
Spirit  descending  from  Heaven  like  a  dove,  and 
it  abode  upon  Him."  "This  is  the  Son  of  God." 
But  the  people  did  not  understand,  as  John  did, 
who  and  what  Jesus  was.  They  were  not  ready 
to  think  of  Him  as  the  Lamb  of  God  to  take  away 
their  sins,  nor  to  become  His  disciples. 

The  next  day  Jesus  was  walking  along  the 
bank  of  the  Jordan,  thinking,  we  may  believe,  of 
His  triumph  over  Satan  ;  of  the  work  He  was 
ready  to  do  ;  and  of  some  who  would  be  with 
Him  in  it  during  the  rest  of  His  life. 

John  and  two  of  his  disciples  were  standing 
where   they   could  see   Him.     John  looked  ear- 

86 


86  A  Life  of  Christ 

nestly  upon  Him,  and  repeated  to  them  the  words 
He  had  spoken  to  the  multitude  the  day  before — 
"  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God."  The  two  disciples 
heard  him  speak.  They  thought  of  Jesus  as  they 
had  not  before.  They  wanted  to  know  more 
about  Him.  They  wanted  to  be  with  Him,  and 
to  have  Him  teach  them  as  John  had  taught 
them.  So  they  "  followed  Jesus,"  quietly  com- 
ing nearer  to  Him  until  they  could  hear  His 
voice,  when  turning  around  He  kindly  spoke  to 
them,  saying,  "  What  seek  ye  ?" 

With  honor  and  reverence  they  called  Him 
"  Rabbi  " — teacher.  These  were  the  first  to  give 
Him  that  name.  They  believed,  as  John  had 
told  them,  that  Jesus  was  greater  than  he.  They 
answered  His  question  with  another — "  Where 
dwellest  Thou  ?"  And  then  He  gave  them  this 
invitation,  "  Come  and  see."  The  place  to  which 
He  invited  them  was  probably  a  little  booth  or 
shed,  made  of  palm  or  other  branches,  but  it  was 
a  charming  place  because  Jesus  was  there. 

No  doubt,  one  of  these  visitors  was  John, 
having  the  same  name  as  the  Baptist,  whom  he 
was  now  to  leave  for  a  new  teacher.  He  was  to 
become  known  as  St.  John  the  Apostle.  We 
shall  learn  much  of  him  in  the  story  of  Jesus. 


THE  CALLING  OF  PETER  AND  ANDREW 
*  Follow  Me,  and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men,'— Matt,  iv,  19. 


A  Life  of  Christ  87 

Many  years  after  that  visit,  he  wrote  of  it,  remem- 
bering the  day  and  the  hour  when  he  entered  that 
little  booth. 

The  other  one  who  followed  Jesus  was  named 
Andrew.  He  was  so  full  of  wonder  and  joy  at 
what  he  saw  and  heard  that  he  hastened  to  his 
brother  Simon,  crying  out :  "  We  have  found  the 
Christ."  "  And  he  brought  him  to  Jesus."  Simon 
was  also  called  Peter.  We  shall  learn  much  of 
him  in  the  story  of  Jesus. 

The  next  day  Jesus  started  for  Galilee.  Prob- 
ably His  three  new  friends,  John,  Andrew  and 
Peter,  went  with  Him.  On  the  way  they  saw  a 
young  man  named  Philip.  Jesus  spoke  two 
words  to  him — "  Follow  Me."  It  was  the  first 
time  we  know  of  His  speaking  these  words  to 
any  man.     Philip  joyfully  obeyed. 

It  was  the  custom  of  pious  Jews,  who  had 
right  thoughts  about  God  and  the  expected  Mes- 
siah, to  go  daily  to  some  quiet  place  in  the  shade 
of  a  tree,  where  they  could  be  alone  with  God, 
and  pray  to  Him  and  think  a  long  time  about 
Him.    Such  a  man  was  Nathanael. 

As  Andrew's  first  act  was  to  bring  his  brother 
Peter  to  Jesus,  so  Philip's  first  act  was  to  bring 
his  friend,  Nathanael    to  Him.     As   Andrew  had 


/ 


88  A  Life  of  Christ 

exclaimed,  "We  have  found  the  Christ,"  so 
Philip  cried  out,  **We  have  found  Him."  As 
Jesus  had  asked  Andrew  and  John  to  "  come  and 
see  "  Him,  Philip  asked  Nathanael  to  "  come  and 
see  "  Jesus. 

As  he  came,  Jesus  saw  him,  and  spoke  kindly 
of  him,  telling  of  his  goodness.  Nathanael  asked, 
"Whence  knowest  Thou  me  ?"  Jesus  answered 
and  said  unto  him,  "Before  that  Philip  called 
thee,  when  thou  wast  under  the  fig-tree  I  saw 
thee."  Nathanael,  in  astonishment  at  His  wis- 
dom, called  Him  "Rabbi,"  as  John  and  Andrew 
had  done.  He  also  believed  that  Jesus  was  more 
than  the  Great  Teacher :  so  he  said  to  Him, 
"  Thou  art  the  Son  of  God,  Thou  art  the  King  of 
Israel." 

Remember  Andrew,  John,  Simon,  Philip  and 
Nathanael  as  the  first  disciples  of  Jesus  ;  a  good 
and  happy  company,  part  of  a  larger  band  of 
friends  of  Jesus,  to  be  with  Him  wherever  He 
went,  to  learn  of  Him,  and  to  teach  others  about 
Him. 


Chapter  XIV 

The  Lamb  of  God^ 

John  the  Baptist  called  Jesus  the  "Lamb  of 
God."     Why  is  He  called  a  Lamb  ? 

A  lamb  is  innocent.  It  cannot  do  wrong.  A 
little  child  does  not  sin.  We  say  a  child  is  as 
innocent  as  a  lamb. 

Jesus  was  innocent.  He  was  a  holy  child  and 
a  holy  man.  On  the  earth  He  was  often  tempted, 
but  He  never  did  wrong. 

A  lamb  is  harmless.  No  persons  or  animals  are 
afraid  that  it  might  hurt  them.  It  is  not  cruel  like 
a  tiger. 

Jesus  was  harmless.  He  never  gave  trouble 
or  pain.  No  one  feared  Him.  He  was  always 
kind,  going  about  doing  good,  and  trying  to  make 
people  happy. 

A  lamb  is  gentle.  It  is  quiet  and  tender.  It 
is  not  fierce  like  a  lion.     It  is  never  angry. 

Jesus  was  gentle.  People  were  often  unkind 
to  Him.     They  spoke  unkindly  to  Him  and  about 

*  From  the  Author's  Volume,  "  Great  Truths  Simply  Told." 


90  A  Life  of  Chnst 

Him.  They  lied  about  Him.  They  treated  Him 
cruelly,  but  He  never  spoke  a  cross  word  or  did 
an  angry  thing.  He  tenderly  took  a  young  girl 
and  a  woman  by  the  hand,  and  raised  them  up. 
He  gently  lifted  a  sick  boy,  and  led  a  blind  man. 
He  softly  put  His  hands  on  the  heads  of  little 
children. 

A  lamb  is  patient.  When  it  is  sick  or  in  pain, 
it  lies  quietly  down  all  day  and  all  night. 

Jesus  was  patient.  He  suffered  very  much. 
He  had  great  trouble  of  spirit,  and  pain  of  body. 
He  suffered  much  on  the  cross,  but  he  was  always 
silent. 

A  lamb  is  humble.  It  does  not  strut  like  a 
peacock,  or  appear  proud  like  some  men  and 
women. 

Jesus  was  humble.  In  heaven  he  was  highly 
exalted.  Angels  honored  Him.  He  was  like  a 
great  king,  but  He  came  down  to  earth  and  became 
a  poor  man.     He  humbled  Himself. 

A  lamb  obeys  and  trusts  the  shepherd.  It  fol- 
lows him  wherever  he  leads  it,  and  takes  food  from 
his  hand,  and  rests  quietly  in  his  arms. 

Jesus  obeyed  and  trusted  His  Father.  When 
He  was  on  the  earth  he  said :  "  I  have  kept  my 
Father's  commandments."     When  He  was  dying 


A  Life  of  Christ  91 

on  the  cross  His  last  words  were,  "  Father,  into 
Thy  hands  I  commend  My  spirit." 

Why  is  Jesus  called  the  Lamb  of  God  ? 

Before   He  came  from   heaven  to   earth,   the 
Temple  of  God  was  in  Jerusalem.    In  it  was  a  table 
called  an  altar.     A  priest  put  things  upon  it,  wor 
shipping  God. 

A  man  brought  a  lamb  to  the  priest  by  the 
altar,  because  God  told  him  to  do  so.  The  lamb 
helped  him  to  understand  about  Jesus.  When  the 
man  brought  the  lamb  from  his  home  to  the  Tem- 
ple, he  remembered  that  Jesus  would  come  from 
heaven  to  earth. 

The  lamb  must  not  be  lame,  or  blind,  or  sick, 
but  well  in  all  its  body.  The  man  would  remember 
that  Jesus  would  have  a  perfect  body  and  a  holy 
spirit. 

The  man  put  his  hands  on  the  head  of  the 
lamb  and  confessed  his  sins  to  God.  He  remem- 
bered that  Jesus  would  forgive  sins. 

The  lamb  by  the  altar  was  bound  and  could  not 
walk  again.  The  man  remembered  that  Jesus 
would  be  bound  by  wicked  men,  and  go  about 
doing  good  no  more. 

The  bound  lamb  lay  still  and  was  dumb.  The 
man  remembered  that  Jesus  would  be  patient  and 


92  A  Life  of  Christ 

not  resist  cruel  men,  but  would  be  willing  to  suffer. 
The  lamb  was  killed  with  a  knife  and  laid  upon 
the  altar.  The  man  remembered  that  Jesus  would 
be  nailed  to  a  cross  and  die  upon  it. 

God  commanded  a  lamb  to  be  killed,  to  help 
the  man  to  understand  about  the  death  of  Jesus, 
When  he  looked  at  the  dead  lamb,  he  would 
remember  that  Jesus  would  die  for  him. 

Jesus  was  innocent,  harmless,  gentle,  patient, 
humble,  obedient  and  trustful,  like  a  lamb.  He 
died  for  all  men  that  they  might  live  forever  in 
Heaven,  if  they  repent  of  sin,  and  love,  obey  and 
serve  Him.  So  lesus  is  called  "  The  Lamb  of 
God." 


Page  Q 3  The  Lord's  Messenger      E.  E.  Miirillo 


Chapter  XV 

The  First  Miracle 
Ca.na. 

Jesus  and  His  five  disciples  went  to  the  little 
town  of  Cana  in  Galilee,  a  few  miles  from 
Nazareth.  It  was  then  a  pretty  place,  but  nobody- 
lives  there  now.  Only  hunters  go  there  for  wild 
game. 

It  was  the  home  of  Nathanael,  But  Jesus  had 
other  friends  who  had  invited  Him  and  His  dis- 
ciples to  a  feast  in  their  house.  In  it  He  also 
met  His  mother,  whom  He  had  left  in  Nazareth 
two  months  before.  Much  had  happened  to  Him 
in  that  time,  of  which  perhaps  she  did  not  know. 
She  was  delighted  to  meet  Him  again,  with  His 
new  friends,  John  and  Andrew,  who  would  tell 
her  of  the  wonderful  things  they  had  seen  and 
heard  on  the  Jordan,  and  how  the  Spirit  of  God 
had  descended  upon  Him  like  a  dove,  and  how  a 
voice  from  Heaven  had  called  Him  God's  beloved 
Son.  She  would  think  of  what  the  angels  had 
said   about  Him  in   Bethlehem,    and   remember 


94  A  Life  of  Christ 

what   He~  said  in    the  Temple   about   God  His 
Father. 

Joseph  having  probably  died,  Mary  would  go 
to  Jesus  when  she  was  in  trouble,  or  wanted  help, 
in  Nazareth,  or  Cana,  or  anywhere  else. 

The  home  in  which  He  found  her  in  Cana  was 
that  of  intimate  friends,  perhaps  relations.  We 
can  think  of  the  kind  of  house  in  which  they 
lived.  The  court  or  yard  was  surrounded  on  three 
sides  by  covered  porches  opening  into  rooms,  one 
of  which  was  a  reception-room  or  dining-room, 
where  the  feast  was  given.  Its  ceiling  was  high. 
It  was  lighted  in  the  evening  by  lamps  and 
candles.  When  a  feast  was  given  the  room  was 
made  pleasant  by  such  ornaments  as  they  had. 
Carpets  were  spread  on  the  floor,  and  the  walls 
were  hung  with  garlands.  Around  the  tables 
were  couches  or  benches,  covered  with  soft 
cushions,  on  which  the  people  reclined  when  they 
ate. 

On  the  porch  were  kept  jars  of  water  for  the 
washing  of  hands  before  and  after  eating,  and  of 
feet  when  a  person  entered  the  house.  Shoes 
were  not  worn,  but  sandals,  which  did  not  pro- 
tect from  dust,  and  which  were  left  outside  the 
door. 


Page  93  The  Wedding  Feast  at  Cana      Gustave  Dork 


A  Life  of  Christ  95 

In  this  house  there  was  a  wedding-feast.  It 
was  the  home  of  the  bridegroom.  To  it  the  bride 
had  been  brought  from  her  father's  house.  She 
wore  a  long  veil  from  her  head  to  her  feet,  and  a 
beautiful  girdle,  and  a  wreath  of  myrtle  leaves. 
Her  hair  was  flowing  over  her  shoulders,  and  she 
wore  many  jewels.  If  she  were  too  poor  to  own 
them,  they  were  borrowed  from  her  friends. 

When  she  went  from  her  father's  house  to  that 
of  the  bridegroom,  there  was  a  joyful  procession 
of  her  friends  and  companions.  Some  carried 
torches  or  lamps  on  poles.  Some  played  on  flutes 
or  drums,  others  sang  words  such  as  these : 

"  Her  red  cheeks  are  her  own, 
Her  hair  hangs  waving  as  it  grew." 

Wine  and  oil  were  distributed  among  the  older 
people,  and  nuts  among  the  children.  Those 
nearest  to  the  bride  carried  myrtle  branches  and 
chaplets  of  flowers.  As  the  procession  moved 
along  the  streets,  everybody  rose  and  cheered,  or 
joined  it ;  and  all  praised  the  bride. 

Then  followed  the  wedding-feast,  to  which 
Jesus  and  His  five  disciples  had  been  invited.  He 
would  join  like  others  in  the  innocent  pleasures 
of  the  evening,  happy  in  seeing  the  young  bride 
and  bridegroom  and  their  companions  happy  ;  and 


96  A  Life  of  Christ 

ready  to  do  what  He  could  to  make  them  so  ;  as 
we  shall  see. 

Mary,  because  she  was  an  intimate  friend,  or 
relative,  would  be  interested  in  having  every- 
thing done  properly,  and  help  as  she  could. 

She  discovered,  before  the  meal  was  ended, 
that  the  wine  was  all  gone.  She  knew  that  if  the 
family  found  it  out  they  would  be  troubled,  because 
some  might  think  that  they  had  been  careless  in 
not  having  enough  for  the  friends  they  had  invited. 
What  should  she  do  ?  We  are  told  what  she  did. 
"The  mother  of  Jesus  saith  unto  Him,  They  have 
no  wine."  Did  she  expect  Him  to  do  anything 
about  it  ?  Did  she  think  that  perhaps  her  won- 
derful son  could  and  would  furnish  the  wine  in 
some  way  that  others  could  not  ?  We  do  not 
know.  His  reply  was  something  of  the  kind  He 
gave  her  in  the  Temple — strange,  hard  to  explain, 
but  not  unkind. 

In  the  Temple  He  had  made  her  understand 
that  He  was  the  Son  of  God.  Now  His  life  with 
her  in  Nazareth  had  ended.  He  must  leave  her 
and  begin  His  ministry,  the  most  important  part 
of  His  Father's  business,  of  which  He  had  spoken 
in  the  Temple.  He  would  remember  and  love 
her   as    His    earthly  mother,  but  she  must  now 


o 
z 

w 

H 

H 

O 

z 

z 

D 


A  Life  of  Christ  97 

think  more  of  Him  as  the  Son  of  His  Father  in 
Heaven. 

His  reply  to  Mary  did  not  offend  her.  His 
tone  and  manner  made  her  think  He  would  do 
something-  about  the  wine.  But  whatever  He 
meant,  she  felt  that  He  was  right.  In  all  His  early 
life  He  had  been  an  obedient  son,  ever  ready  to 
do  as  she  wished.  But  now,  though  she  was  His 
mother,  she  was  obedient  and  trustful  toward 
Him.  She  would  have  others  be  the  same.  So 
she  said  to  the  servants,  "  Whatsoever  He  saith 
unto  you,  do  it." 

"Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Fill  the  water-pots 
with  water,  and  they  filled  them  up  to  the 
brim,"  without  any  thought  of  His  purpose,  or 
that  He  was  using  them  in  doing  a  marvelous 
thing. 

"  Draw  out  now,"  said  He.  As  they  did  so 
the  water  was  changed  into  wine.  He  told  them 
to  carry  some  to  the  governor  of  the  feast,  who, 
when  he  had  tasted  it,  playfully  told  the  bridegroom 
that,  unlike  others,  he  had  saved  the  best  for  the 
last.  Neither  of  them  knew  at  first  what  Jesus 
had  done.  This  was  His  first  miracle,  by  which 
we  mean  a  wonderful  work  which  can  be  done  only 
by  one  who  has  the  power  of  God.     This  power 


98  A  Life  of  Christ 

Jesus  had,  as  we  shall  see  again  and  again  in  the 
story  of  His  life. 

"  His  disciples  believed  on  Him."  In  Cana 
they  were  more  sure  than  even  on  the  banks 
of  the  Jordan  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God. 

"After  this  He  went  down  to  Capernaum,  He 
and  His  mother,  and  His  brethrv^n,  and  His 
disciples." 


Chapter  XVI 

Beautiful  Land  and  Sea 
Gennesaret.  Tiberias 

The  most  charming  region  of  the  Holy  Land 
was  the  Land  of  Gennesaret,  which  means  the 
"Garden  of  Abundance."  We  think  it  rightly 
named  when  we  read  what  one  of  its  own  people 
wrote  of  it,  saying:  "Its  soil  is  so  fruitful  that  all 
kinds  of  trees  grow  in  it.  Walnuts  flourish  in 
great  plenty.  Grapes  and  figs  ripen  in  ten 
months  of  the  year,  and  other  fruits  fill  up  the 
other  months."  He  tells  of  the  "  sweetness  of  its 
waters,  and  the  delicate  temperature  of  its  air,  its 
palms,  and  oranges,  and  almonds  and  pome- 
granates and  warm  springs." 

The  foliage  and  flowers  were  of  great  variety, 
and  its  harvests  were  most  abundant.  Its  villages 
and  cities  were  more  numerous  and  populous  than 
those  of  any  other  part  of  the  whole  country. 

But  its  greatest  charm  was  a  body  of  water, 
called  by  different  names, — in  the  Old  Testament, 
"the  Sea  of  Chinnereth  ;  "  and  in  the  New,  "  the 


loo  A  Life  of  Christ 

Sea"  or  "Lake  of  Gennesaret  ; "  "the  Sea  of 
Tiberias  ;  "  and  "  the  Sea  of  Galilee."  It  is  a 
small  inland  sea,  whose  size  contrasts  with  the 
greatness  of  its  history.  Its  length  is  thirteen 
miles,  and  its  greatest  width  is  six.  In  shape  it  is 
sometimes  compared  to  a  harp  ;  and  sometimes  to 
a  pear,  broadened  at  the  head,  where  it  receives 
the  waters  of  the  River  Jordan,  which  flow  out  from 
its  southern  end. 

There  is  a  level  beach  around  it,  where  our 
city  boys  and  girls  would  delight  to  play  in  its 
smooth  sands,  and  with  its  tiny  and  its  larger 
shells,  and  the  black  and  white  stones  which,  if 
they  could  speak,  would  tell  of  the  hidden  fires  by 
which  they  were  formed.  They  would  be  careful 
of  the  hot  springs,  and  of  such  a  scalding  stream 
as  I  well  remember  for  the  burning  I  had  in  taking 
a  stone  from  its  bottom. 

On  the  eastern  shore  there  is  a  green  strip, 
one-fourth  of  a  mile  wide,  beyond  which  hills  rise 
nine  hundred  feet  above  the  lake.  The  grassy 
slopes  change  to  rocky  cliffs,  barren  and  desolate. 
Somewhere  on  these  lonely  heights  our  Lord  used 
to  go  for  rest  and  retirement,  alone  or  with  His 
disciples.  Between  them  are  deep,  dark  valleys, 
down   which    flow    rivulets    into    the    lake,    and 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^oi 

through  which  the  pent-up  winds  rush  upon  it. 
When  at  rest  the  waters  are  as  clear  as  glass, 
reflecting  the  shrubs  and  flowers  on  the  bank, 
especially  in  May,  when  the  bright  red  and  white 
oleanders  fringe  the  shores.  Above  all  are 
numberless  birds  of  brilliant  colors  and  varied 
forms. 

*'  How  pleasant  to  me  thy  deep  blue  waves, 

O  Sea  of  Galilee  ! 
For  the  glorious  One  Who  came  to  save 

Hath  often  stood  by  thee. 

Graceful  around  thee  the  mountains  meet, 

Thou  calm,  reposing  Sea, 
But  ah  !  far  more,  the  beautiful  feet 

Of  Jesus  walked  o'er  thee." 

In  the  beautiful  land  of  Gennesaret,  on  the 
northwestern  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  a  little 
way  from  its  head,  was  the  city  of  Capernaum, 
one  of  the  chief  cities  of  Galilee.  It  was  in  "an 
earthly  paradise,"  another  fitting  earthly  home  for 
Him  who  "made  all  things  for  Himself"  Caper- 
naum gained  what  Nazareth  lost.  It  was  called 
"His  own  city."  This  was  its  greatest  honor  for 
all  time,  though  its  people  believed  it  not. 

It  is  possible  that  here  for  a  while  Jesus  had  a 
home  with  His  mother  and  brethren,  but  that  they 


I02  A  Life  of  Christ 

finally  returned  to  Nazareth,  when  He  became  a 
permanent  guest  of  Peter,  whose  home  was  here, 
as  well  as  that  of  Andrew,  James  and  John.  Here 
He  performed  some  of  His  mightiest  deeds,  and, 
in  its  synagogue,  where  He  often  taught,  He 
revealed  some  of  His  greatest  truths.  From 
Capernaum  He  went  on  His  journeys,  and  to  it  He 
returned  for  labor  and  rest. 

We  must  not  think  of  the  Land  of  Gennesaret 
as  appearing  now  as  it  did  in  the  days  of  Christ. 
It  has  become  a  land  of  ruins.  The  sad  thino-s 
which  He  said  would  happen,  because  of  the  wick- 
edness of  the  people  and  their  rejection  of  Him 
and  His  preaching,  have  come  true.  Cities  and 
villages  where  He  preached  and  wrought  miracles 
are  not  there  now.  It  is  doubtful  where  were  the 
few  whose  names  are  preserved.  What  God 
made  remains  ;  what  man  reared  is  cast  down. 
The  palms  still  grow,  but  they  seem  like  sentinels 
guarding  nameless  ruins.  Jackals  and  hyenas 
prowl  and  howl  where  merry  children  played  and 
sang.  The  turtle-dove,  the  favorite  bird  of  the 
Jews,  murmurs  as  if  in  complaint  over  their  deso- 
late homes.  Streams,  once  giving  life  to  thriving 
villages,  babble  among  the  tumbled  walls.  Small 
companies  of  robbers,  or  aimless  wanderers,  seek 


s 


'^ 


w 

< 

O 

o 

<: 

a 
H 


^ 
^ 


A  Life  of  Christ  103 

paths  where  great  caravans  from  Damascus  to 
Egypt  journeyed  on  frequented  roads.  Instead 
of  four  thousand  vessels — of  war  and  pleasure  and 
fishing — which  once  floated  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee, 
I  did  not  find  a  single  one  of  any  kind.  The 
roller-bird,  king-fisher  and  pelican  are  almost  the 
only  fishers  where  Peter  and  Andrew  cast  their 
nets. 

Even  Capernaum,  the  "Own  city"  of  Jesus, 
has  been  sought  long  and  diligently,  until  at  last 
its  ruins  are  supposed  to  be  found.  One  thing 
only  remains  to  tell  its  story,  and  that  is  the  best 
of  all — the  white  synagogue  in  which  He 
preached.  Its  foundation  walls  tell  of  its  size  ;  its 
fallen  pillars,  of  its  departed  glory  ;  and  the  carved 
device  of  the  pot  of  manna,  once  over  its  door- 
way, reminds  us  of  the  day  when  the  Jews  in  that 
synagogue  called  manna  the  bread  from  Heaven, 
and  Jesus  called  Himself  the  Bread  of  Life,  which 
came  down  from  Heaven. 


Chapter  XVII 

In  His  Temple,     Ntcodemus 
Jerus^Um 

After  a  short  stay  in  Capernaum.  Jesus  went 
with  the  great  caravan  of  pilgrims,  which  in  the 
month  of  April  went  to  the  Passover  Feast  in 
Jerusalem.  We  do  not  know  whether  or  not  He 
had  been  there  since  He  was  twelve  years  old. 
But  He  must  have  recalled  that  first  journey. 
He  then  went  from  Nazareth  with  a  boy's  curi- 
osity on  his  first  visit  to  the  Holy  City,  and  with  a 
special  interest  in  the  Temple  where  He  was  a 
learner.  He  now  went  from  Capernaum  as  the 
great  Teacher. 

On  His  first  visit  He  was  beginning  to  under- 
stand who  He  was — "  the  Son  of  God."  He 
now  understood  it  fully,  and  was  ready  to 
proclaim  it  in  the  place  where  probably  the  great 
thought  dawned  upon  Him.  Four  hundred  years 
before,  a  prophet,  taught  by  God,  had  said  to  the 
Jews,  "  The  Lord  Whom  ye  seek  shall  suddenly 
come  to  His  Temple."     That  time  had  come. 

104 


A  Life  of  Christ  105 

But  on  reaching  the  Temple,  the  Holy  House, 
His  Father's  House,  He  was  saddened  and 
greatly  displeased  at  what  He  saw.  There  were 
oxen,  and  sheep,  and  doves  for  use  in  the  Temple 
service,  but  which  should  not  be  gathered  within 
its  courts  for  sale.  There  were  also  the  tables 
of  the  money-dealers.  With  holy  indignation 
He  drove  them  all  out  saying,  "  Make  not  My 
Father's  House  a  house  of  merchandise." 

In  calling  the  Temple  His  Father's  House, 
He  claimed  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  and 
therefore  had  a  right  to  drive  from  it  all  improper 
things. 

He  also  showed  His  power  by  miracles, 
probably  of  healing.  And  "  many  believed  in 
His  name,  when  they  saw  the  miracles  which  He 
did."  But  not  all  believed.  Most  of  the  leaders 
of  the  Jewish  nation  hated  Him,  and  from  that 
hour  treated  Him  shamefully,  unjustly  and 
cruelly  as  long  as  He  lived.  But  not  all  of  them 
felt  and  acted  thus.  Some  believed  Jesus  to  be 
what  He  claimed  to  be,  and  were  His  friends. 

One  of  them  was  named  Nicodemus.  He 
was  a  rich  man,  a  Ruler  and  a  Rabbi.  He  was 
honest  and  wanted  to  know  the  truth.  He  was 
just,  and  wanted  the  rulers  to  treat  Jesus  justly. 


io6  A  Life  of  Christ 

He  was  tender  and  pitied  Jesus  when  they 
treated  Him  cruelly.  He  was  modest  and  timid, 
and  afraid  to  have  it  known  that  he  was  friendly 
to  Him. 

Believing  that  Jesus  was  a  teacher  come  from 
God,  he  went  to  Him  by  night  for  instruction. 
Jesus  told  him  about  the  great  change  that  must 
be  in  the  spirits  of  men  if  they  would  belong  to 
His  kingdom  on  earth  and  in  heaven.  He  told 
him  that  the  Spirit  of  God  changes  the  spirit  in 
man.  He  told  him  that  he  had  come  down  from 
Heaven,  and  was  the  Son  of  God,  the  Saviour 
whom  the  Jews  were  expecting.  He  told  him  of 
God's  wonderful  love  for  all  men.  Remember 
these  words  of  Jesus  : 

"  God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His 
only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life," 


Page  joj         Driving  Out  the  Money  Changers        Hofmann 


Chapter  XVIII 

At  the  Welt  of  Sychar 
Shechem 

We  are  told  that  Jesus  "  left  Judea  and 
departed  again  into  Galilee.  And  He  must 
needs  go  through  Samaria." 

In  Samaria  were  grassy  plains  and  roiinded 
hills  covered  with  trees,  especially  walnut,  almond, 
pear,  plum  and  fir.  There  are  two  mountains 
near  together,  Ebal  and  Gerizim,  in  the  region  of 
which  have  happened  many  things  of  which  the 
Bible  tells.  Between  them  is  the  rich  green  Vale 
of  Shechem. 

The  people  who  occupied  that  region  were 
called  Samaritans.  They  hated  the  Jews,  and 
the  Jews  hated  them.  They  had  little  dealing 
with  each  other.  The  two  peoples  sadly  differed 
in  their  religious  beliefs  and  practices.  The 
Samaritans  believed  that  Gerizim,  instead  of 
Jerusalem,  was  the  most  sacred  spot  upon  earth. 
They  had  a  temple  upon  it  for  two  hundred 
years.     It  had  been  destroyed  one  hundred  and 


io8  A  Life  of  Chnsi 

twenty-five  years  before  Christ,  but  they  still 
considered  the  mountain  the  proper  place  of 
worship,  and  every  Samaritan,  wherever  he  was, 
turned  his  face  toward  Gerizim  when  he  prayed. 
Their  chief  city  was  called  Sychar. 

Near  it  was  a  parcel  of  ground  which  Jacob 
had  bought  long  before,  and  where  he  lived,  and 
from  which  he  took  the  journey  of  which  we  have 
spoken,  with  his  young  son  Joseph,  to  the  "  Tower 
of  Edar"  on  the  Shepherds'  Plain.  Jacob,  when 
dying  in  Egypt  where  Joseph  was  ruler,  gave  this 
parcel  of  ground  to  him,  who  gave  commandment 
on  his  dying  bed  that  he  should  be  buried  there. 
His  tomb  remains  to  this  day,  near  a  well  which 
his  father  dug,  known  as  "Jacob's  Well."  It  is 
one  of  the  places  in  the  Holy  Land  where  we 
may  feel  sure  that  Christ  has  been.  It  does  not 
appear  now  as  He  saw  it,  for,  like  many  other 
things  He  beheld,  it  is  in  ruins — a  dry  pit  nearly 
filled  with  rubbish,  only  twenty  feet  in  depth, 
instead  of  one  hundred  or  one  hundred  and  fifty, 
as  it  probably  was  when  the  boy  Joseph  played 
around  it  and  drank  of  its  waters. 

It  was  the  hour  of  noon  when  Jesus,  on  His 
journey  from  Judea  to  Galilee,  arrived  at  Jacob's 
Well.     Weary   and  thirsty.    He    threw    Himself 


A  Life  of  Christ  i09 

down,  probably  on  one  of  the  stone  seats  of  an 
alcove  which  sheltered  it  from  the  sun. 

He  was  left  there  alone,  while  His  disciples 
who  accompanied  Him  went  to  the  neighboring 
city  to  buy  food.  Meanwhile  He  must  have 
mused  on  the  associations  of  the  spot.  He  would 
recall  His  first  visit  to  the  place,  when  twelve 
years  old,  on  His  first  journey  to  Jerusalem,  and 
think  of  how  much  had  happened  to  Him  since 
that  time.  He  would  remember  that,  long  before 
He  was  born,  Abraham  pitched  his  tent  on  or 
near  the  same  spot,  where  God  promised  that  this 
beautiful  country  should  be  given  to  his  children's 
children,  and  how  that  promise  had  been  fulfilled. 
He  would  think  of  Jacob,  and  of  Joseph,  on 
whose  tomb  his  eye  rested  as  he  sat  on  the  well. 

But  He  was  not  long  alone.  He  was  inter- 
rupted by  a  woman  coming  to  draw  water.  Even 
before  His  speech  would  show  whence  He  came, 
she  knew  Him  to  be  a  Jew,  from  His  appearance 
and  His  dress,  which  may  have  had  the  white 
fringe  worn  by  the  Jews  instead  of  the  blue  worn 
by  her  countrymen.  But  He  knew  more  of  her 
than  she  did  of  Him — much  more  than  she  sus- 
pected— as  being  ignorant,  and  sinful,  and  not 
respected  by  the  people  who  knew  of  her. 


no  A  Life  of  Christ 

"Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Give  Me  to  drink." 
But,  instead  of  doing  so,  she  expressed  her  sur- 
prise that  He,  a  Jew,  should  ask  for  a  drink  from 
her,  a  Samaritan.  This  led  to  a  very  interesting 
and  important  conversation.  To  understand  it 
we  must  remember  several  things. 

The  wish  for  water  to  drink  is  thirst  of  body : 
the  wish  for  peace  and  joy  is  thirst  of  spirit. 
Water  can  quench  the  thirst  in  our  bodies  :  Christ 
can  give  peace  to  our  spirits.  Bodily  thirst, 
though  quenched,  comes  again,  as  long  as  we 
live :  the  peace  Christ  gives  is  for  this  life  and 
eternal  life  in  heaven.  As  we  have  seen,  "  God 
gave "  Him  that  man  might  have  eternal  life. 
Christ  was  with  the  woman,  but  she  did  not  know 
it  was  He.  He  was  more  anxious  to  give  her 
peace  and  joy — the  water  of  life — than  that  she 
should  give  Him  water  from  the  well. 

Remembering  all  this,  we  can  understand  His 
words  to  her  when  she  wondered  that  He,  a  Jew, 
asked  a  drink  of  her,  a  Samaritan.  He  said  to 
her  :  "If  Thou  knowest  the  gift  of  God,  and  who 
it  is  that  saith  to  thee,  Give  me  to  drink  ;  Thou 
wouldest  have  asked  of  Him  and  He  would  have 
given  thee  living  water." 

As  He  spoke,  her  feeling  toward  him  changed. 


A  Life  of  Christ  i" 

as  did  her  tone  ;  she  addressed  Him,  not  as  a 
Jew,  but  with  the  respectful  word,  "Sir."  But 
she  did  not  yet  understand  His  meaning.  Her 
thought  was  still  on  the  deep  well  from  which 
He  had  nothing-  to  draw  what  He  called  "  livinpf 
water." 

Though  she  had  begun  to  respect  Him,  she 
contrasted  Him  with  Jacob,  her  great  ancestor, 
of  whom  she  thought,  and  of  his  children  and 
even  his  cattle  as  gathering  about  the  well  to 
quench  their  thirst. 

How  strange  her  question  to  Him  sounds  to 
us,  "Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Jacob?" 
How  amazed  would  she  have  been,  if  at  that 
moment  Jacob  had  appeared  from  heaven  and 
bowing  before  Him  worshipped  Him  as  the  Lord 
of  Heaven  and  earth. 

Again  He  spoke  of  the  water  He  could  give, 
contrasting  it  with  that  in  the  well.  She  under- 
stood Him  better.  She  did  not  yet  knov/  who 
He  was,  but  believed  He  had  some  great  power 
to  help  her.  And  so,  as  He  had  said  to  her, 
"  Give  Me  to  drink  " — of  the  water  from  the  well, 
she  said  to  Him,  "Sir,  give  me  this  water" — of 
which  He  had  spoken. 

Then  He  astonished  her  by  referring  to  her 


112  A  Life  of  Christ 

wicked  life,  of  which  she  supposed  He,  a  stranger, 
could  not  know.  At  once  she  thought  of  Him, 
not  only  as  a  great  Teacher,  but  as  a  Prophet  of 
God.  She  judged  that  He  could  tell  her  which 
was  right,  the  Jews  in  claiming  Jerusalem  as  the 
most  holy  place  in  the  Holy  Land,  or  the  Samari- 
tans in  claiming  Gerizim.  Pointing  to  the  moun- 
tain, eight  hundred  feet  above  them,  she  said  : 
"  Our  fathers  worshipped  in  this  mountain,  but 
ye,"  meaning  the  Jews,  "  say  that  in  Jerusalem  is 
the  place  where  men  ought  to  worship." 

He  told  her  that  in  both  Jerusalem  and  Geri- 
zim and  all  other  places,  men  could  and  should 
worship  God.  He  declared  "  God  is  a  spirit :  and 
they  that  worship  Him  must  worship  Him  in  spirit 
and  in  truth." 

She  thought  of  Jesus,  whom  she  called  the 
Messiah,  not  thinking  that  He  sat  weary  and 
thirsty  before  her;  and  she  said:  "I  know  that 
Messiah  cometh,  which  is  called  Christ :  when  He 
is  come  He  will  tell  us  all  things."  With  aston- 
ishment she  heard  His  reply,  "  I,  that  speak  unto 
thee,  am  He." 

The  disciples,  returning  with  food  for  Him, 
marvelled  that  He  talked  with  her — a  woman,  and 
she  a  Samaritan.     But  his  thirst  and  hunger  had 


page  112        Christ  and  the  Woman  of  Samaria       Hofmann 


< 

< 


A  Life  of  Christ  ii3 

been  forgotten  in  the  joy  of  His  ministry  to  the 
poor,  ignorant,  wicked,  despised  one  who,  like  a 
very  different  woman  at  a  later  day,  sat  at  His 
feet  and  heard  His  words. 

Unmindful  of  her  errand  at  the  well,  leaving 
there  her  water-pot,  she  hastened  with  joy  to  the 
city,  with  the  tidings  of  Christ.  Many  obeyed 
her  call,  went  to  the  well,  heard  and  believed  His 
words  ;  and  besought  Him  that  He  would  tarry 
with  them.  So  the  hour  for  rest  was  prolonged 
two  days.  Many  listened  to  His  teachings  "and 
said  unto  the  woman,  Now  we  believe,  not 
because  of  thy  saying :  for  we  have  heard  Him 
ourselves,  and  know  that  this  is  indeed  the  Christ, 
the  Saviour  of  the  world." 


Chapter  XIX 

Heating  of  a  Nobleman's  Son 
Cana. 

Arriving  in  Galilee,  Jesus  went  to  Cana,  of 
which  we  have  pleasing  memories  because  of  His 
first  miracle  there,  which  added  to  the  cheer  of  a 
wedding  feast. 

That  wonder  was  doubtless  known  in  Caper- 
naum ;  and  also  others  which  He  had  wrought  in 
Jerusalem.  These  latter  would  be  reported  by 
the  Galileans  who  had  witnessed  or  heard  of  them 
at  the  Feast  in  the  Holy  City.  They  would  be 
known  in  the  homes  of  the  poor  and  the  rich  and 
the  palace  of  the  Ruler,  Herod  Antipas. 

There  was  an  officer  of  his  court,  a  nobleman 
of  Capernaum,  a  Jew  of  high  birth.  Perhaps  he 
was  Chuza,  whose  wife  Joanna  was  among  the 
women  who  were  friendly  to  Jesus  and  gave  Him 
money  and  other  things  He  needed.  If  so  this 
adds  interest  to  the  story  of  the  nobleman's 
family.  He  had  a  young  and  only  son  who  was 
very  sick  with  fever. 

114 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^5 

The  agonized  father,  hearing  that  Jesus  was 
in  Cana,  went  twenty  miles  across  the  plain  and 
up  the  mountain,  "and  besought  Him  that  He 
would  come  down  and  heal  his  son  ;  for  he  was  at 
the  point  of  death." 

It  was  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  a  short 
November  day.  It  would  take  five  hours  to  make 
the  journey.  By  nightfall  the  boy  might  have 
died.  The  father  thought  of  Jesus  simply  as  a 
Healer,  We  know  that  Jesus  could  have  raised 
the  boy  from  the  dead.  The  father  did  not  think 
of  this,  or  that  He  could  heal  his  son  without 
going  to  Him,  or  that  He  could  do  what  He 
pleased  anywhere  and  in  any  way  He  chose, 
because  He  had  the  power  of  God. 

Now  Jesus  wanted  the  father  to  understand 
this  ;  so  He  did  not  immediately  tell  him  that  He 
would  help  him,  though  His  heart  was  full  of  love 
and  pity.  He  wanted  the  father  to  know  of  a 
greater  blessing  than  even  the  healing  of  the 
body.  It  was  that  which  Jesus  the  Saviour  could 
give  to  the  spirit. 

But  the  agonized  father  did  not  yet  understand 
this.  He  felt  that  every  moment  of  delay  in 
starting  for  his  home  might  make  it  too  late  for 
Jesus  to  be  of  any  help.     So  he  cried  out,  with 


ii6  A  Life  of  Christ 

perhaps  a  little  of  the  tone  of  the  officer  which 
he  was,  "Sir,  come  down  ere  my  child  die." 

Jesus  did  not  say,  "  I  will  go."  He  calmly 
replied,  "  Go  thy  way  ;  thy  son  liveth."  There 
was  a  great  contrast  between  the  nobleman's 
word  "  Come,"  and  Jesus'  word  "Go." 

There  was  something  in  the  manner  and 
appearance  and  tone  of  Jesus  that  made  the  father 
feel  that  He  had  a  power  of  which  the  father  had 
not  thought,  "And  the  man  believed  the  word 
that  Jesus  had  spoken  unto  him,  and  he  went  his 
way,"  without  asking  Jesus  to  go  with  him,  or 
wondering  why  He  did  not.  Without  even  hast- 
ening home  himself,  wearied  with  the  anxious 
journey  from  Capernaum,  joytul  in  believing  that 
his  son  was  saved  from  death,  night  coming  on, 
he  stopped  for  rest.  The  next  morning  he  con- 
tinued his  journey  alone — without  Jesus,  for  whom 
he  had  gone  to  Cana. 

But  he  was  not  alone  all  the  way.  His  ser- 
vants saw  him  coming.  They  thought  they  had 
good  news.  They  did  have  good  words,  but  not 
news  to  him.  They  were  the  very  words  Jesus 
had  spoken,  "Thy  son  liveth."  His  face  did  not 
lighten  up  with  the  surprise  they  expected  the 
loving  father  to  show  ;  it  was  not  a  surprise.    He 


A  Life  of  Christ  n? 

asked  the  hour  when  his  son  began  to  amend.  He 
learned  that  it  was  the  same  in  which  Jesus  had 
spoken  the  heahng  word. 

What  a  greeting  that  father  received  from  the 
joyful  mother  and  recovering  boy.  Not  only  they 
but  all  in  their  house  believed  that  Jesus  was  not 
only  the  wonderful  Healer  of  the  bodies  of  men, 
but  also  the  Saviour  of  their  souls. 


Chapter  XX 

Rejected  ai  Nazareth 
Na.za.reth 

For  thirty  years  Nazareth  was  the  home  of 
Jesus.  There  His  childhood,  youth  and  early 
manhood  had  been  spent.  Leaving  it  for  a  sea- 
son He  had  returned  to  it  for  a  short  but  memor- 
able visit.  He  was  still  thought  of  as  Jesus  the 
carpenter,  such  a  man  as  His  brothers  James,  and 
Joseph,  and  Simon,  and  Judas. 

But  the  faithful  village  carpenter  had  laid 
aside  His  tools  to  use  them  no  more.  His  work 
was  now  of  another  kind.  His  Father's  business 
did  not  require  them.  He  would  now  teach  His 
townsmen  what  that  business  was.  He  would 
reveal  Himself  to  them  as  the  expected  Messiah. 

So  on  the  Sabbath  He  entered  the  only  syna- 
gogue in  Nazareth,  the  one  where  it  had  been 
His  custom  from  boyhood  to  worship.  It  was 
probably  built  of  white  marble,  ornamented  on 
the  outside  with  rude  carvings  of  vine-leaves  and 
grapes. 

118 


Pap-e  ii8 


Christ  in  the  Synagogue  Gustave  Don 


A  Life  of  Christ  1 19 

There  was  no  minister  such  as  churches  now 
have,  but  there  were  several  men  who  generally 
read  the  Scriptures  and  talked  to  the  people 
about  them,  but  anyone  who  chose  to  do  so 
might  speak. 

There  was  a  keeper  of  the  rolls  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  which  were  kept  in  an  ark  of  painted 
wood,  before  which  hung  a  curtain  of  silk.  Near 
it  was  a  raised  platform  which  Jesus  ascended. 
Then  the  keeper  drew  aside  the  curtain,  took  down 
the  roll  containing  the  writings  of  Isaiah,  and  gave 
it  to  Him.  Jesus  unrolled  the  volume  till  He 
found  the  place  He  wanted,  and  began  to  read. 
All  of  the  people  stood  and  listened.  He  read 
only  a  few  words.  They  had  been  written  seven 
hundred  years  before.  They  were  about  the 
Messiah  for  whose  coming  the  Jews  had  been 
waiting  all  that  time.  Then  He  rolled  up  the 
writing,  gave  it  to  the  keeper,  and  sat  down,  as 
the  custom  was  when  one  addressed  the  people. 
"  And  the  eyes  of  all  them  that  were  in  the  syna- 
gogue were  fastened  on  Him."  The  solemn  and 
earnest  manner  in  which  He  read  what  the 
prophet  had  said  long  before,  made  them  watch 
Him  carefully  and  listen  attentively.  What  words 
of  sweetness   would  He   utter  .f*     He  had  never 


I20  A  Life  of  Christ 

spoken  any  other.  He  had  talked  with  the  wis- 
dom of  a  Rabbi.     His  were  "  gracious  "  words. 

"And  He  began  to  say  unto  them,  This  day 
is  this  Scripture  fulfilled  in  your  ears  ; "  by 
which  He  meant  that  He  was  the  Saviour,  Christ, 
the  Lord  whom  the  Angel  of  the  plain  said  He 
was.  They  were  astonished  at  the  wonderful 
declaration.  They  would  not  believe  Him.  They 
asked,  "  Is  not  this  the  carpenter  ?  What  rea- 
son has  He  to  call  Himself  the  promised  Messiah?" 
Their  eyes  now  glared  with  hate.  Then  there 
were  murmured  whispers  which  grew  into  angry 
words.  Their  respectful  manner  was  changed  to 
rudeness  and  then  to  violence.  They  rose  from 
their  seats,  dragged  Him  out  of  the  synagogue 
"  and  thrust  Him  out  of  the  city  and  led  Him  unto 
the  brow  of  the  hill  whereon  their  city  was  built, 
that  they  might  cast  Him  down  headlong." 

With  calmness  yet  gentle  firmness  He  allowed 
himself  to  be  led  up  the  hill.  He  would  not 
recall  a  word  He  had  said,  for  it  was  the  truth. 
He  might  have  proved  Himself  to  be  what  He 
claimed  by  a  miracle,  striking  them  with  blind- 
ness, so  that  they  themselves  would  need  to  be 
led.  But  He  used  no  such  power,  while  He 
showed  that  of  another  kind.     There  is  strength 


A  Life  of  Christ  121 

in  innocence — such  was  his.  There  is  weakness 
in  wickedness — such  was  theirs.  There  was  some- 
thing in  His  appearance  which  we  cannot  fully 
explain,  and  which  perhaps  they  did  not  fully 
understand,  but  which  filled  them  with  awe  and 
kept  them  from  their  purpose.  "He,  passing 
through  the  midst  of  them,  went  His  way." 
"They  stood — stopped — inquired — were  ashamed 
— fled — separated."  This  is  not  the  only  time  that 
He  showed  such  power  over  His  enemies.  As  He 
descended  that  hill  He  probably  had  His  last  look 
but  one  at  Nazareth — of  the  home  of  most  of  His 
earthly  life  ;  of  the  synagogue  where  He  had 
worshipped  and  had  been  rejected. 

We  have  called  Jesus  the  Flower  of  Nazareth. 
Those  who  had  seen  it  bud  and  bloom,  rudely 
tore  it  from  its  stem.  For  a  time  it  retained  its 
beautiful  life  and  fragrance  in  other  parts  of  the 
Holy  Land,  until  crushed  by  other  and  yet  more 
cruel  hands. 


Chapter  XXI 

The  Pool  of  Bethesda 
Jerusalem 

"  After  these  things  there  was  a  feast  of  the 
Jews,  and  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem." 
Wherever  He  went  and  for  whatever  purpose 
His  eye  was  always  open  to  the  suffering,  and 
His  ear  to  their  cry.  Not  always  did  He  wait  for 
them  to  call  for  help.  Not  always  did  they  know 
that  He  could  help  them.  This  is  true  of  what 
happened  on  His  visit  to  Jerusalem. 

In  it  was  a  pool  called  Bethesda,  whose  waters 
were  believed  to  have  the  power  of  healing  the 
sick.  So  multitudes  of  blind  and  lame  and  dis- 
eased of  every  kind  came  to  be  healed. 

Among  them  was  a  poor  man  who  had  not 
walked  for  thirty-eight  years.  The  bounding  boy 
or  active  girl  thinks  it  a  great  trial  to  be  lame  for 
only  a  few  days.  How  pitiful  should  we  be 
toward  those  who  are  always  lame,  and  how 
thankful  if  our  limbs  are  strong. 


s 


A  Life  of  Christ  123 

Jesus  was  pitiful,  and  He  was  helpful  in  a  way 
we  cannot  be.  He  saw  the  lame  man  lying  by 
the  pool  unable  even  to  crawl  into  its  waters. 
With  a  kind  voice  He  asked  him,  "Wilt  thou  be 
made  whole  ?  "  The  man  was  not  only  weak  in 
body,  but  discouraged  in  spirit.  He  had  no 
thought  what  was  in  Jesus'  mind.  But  the 
question  was  asked  in  such  a  tender  tone,  and 
the  look  of  Jesus  was  so  full  of  pity  that  he  told 
Him  of  his  trouble :  there  was  no  one  to  put  him 
into  the  pool. 

Jesus  saith  unto  him,  "  Rise,  take  up  thy  bed 
and  walk."  A  strange  command,  but  given  in 
such  a  way  that  the  man  tried  to  obey,  and  in 
obeying,  the  power  was  given  him  by  Jesus  to  do 
as  He  had  commanded. 

The  Great  Healer  immediately  went  away 
from  the  curious  crowd  gathering  to  see  the  won- 
der, before  the  healed  man  knew  who  He  was. 

''  The  Jews  said  to  him,  It  is  the  Sabbath  day  ; 
it  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  carry  thy  bed."  They 
had  made  rules  about  the  Sabbath  that  God 
never  made,  and  they  blamed  the  man  for  not 
obeying  them.  He  had  a  good  and  wise  answer  : 
"  He  that  made  me  whole,  the  same  said  unto 
me.  Take  up  thy  bed  and  walk."    But  they  began 


124  A  Life  of  Chrisi 

to  persecute  Jesus  because  He  had  done  such 
things  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

Jesus  made  Himself  known  to  the  healed  man 
in  the  Temple,  warning  him  against  sin,  which  is 
a  greater  evil  than  any  sickness  of  body.  He 
then  returned  to  the  Lake  of  Galilee. 


Chapter  XXII 

Draught  of  Fishes 
Sea.  of  Galilee.   Near  Capernaum 

It  had  probably  been  a  stormy  night  during 
whose  long  hours  the  fishermen  of  Galilee  toiled 
without  any  reward.  At  last  the  morning  dawned. 
They  drew  their  empty  boats  upon  the  beach,  and 
commenced  mending  their  nets  broken  by  the 
dashing  waves,  and  washing  from  them  the  sand 
and  pebbles,  which  had  been  gathered  instead  of 
fishes. 

The  people,  having  learned  of  Jesus  from  Jeru- 
salem, gathered  on  the  shore  to  see  and  hear 
Him.  He  entered  Simon's  boat,  which  He  well 
knew  His  disciple  would  be  glad  to  lend  Him, 
and  asked  him  to  thrust  it  out  a  little  from  the 
land.  It  would  be  useful  for  a  pulpit,  though  it 
had  been  useless  as  a  fishing  boat. 

"Now  when  He  had  left  speaking  He  said 
unto  Simon,  Launch  out  into  the  deep  and  let 
down  your  nets  for  a  draught."  Tired,  dis- 
appointed, thinking  of  the  tedious  hours  He  had 

126 


126  A  Life  of  Christ 

spent  in  that  boat,  "  Simon  answering  said  unto 
Him,  Master,  we  have  toiled  all  the  night  and 
have  taken  nothing."  But  that  was  not  all  he 
said.  In  calling  Jesus  "Master"  he  had  the 
spirit  of  obedience :  so  he  said,  "  Nevertheless, 
at  Thy  word  I  will  let  down  the  net" — the  same 
that  had  remained  empty  all  night  long.  It  was  as 
if  he  had  said  :  "  I  do  not  see  the  use  of  letting  it 
down  again  ;  there  seems  to  be  no  fish  here :  I 
might  let  it  down  all  day  as  I  have  all  night,  and 
get  not  a  fish  for  all  my  trouble.  But,  my  Master, 
I  will  do,  not  as  I  think  and  feel,  but  as  You  bid 
me,  for  I  know  what  You  say  is  right,  and  I  trust 
You  for  what  may  happen." 

And  a  wonderful  thing  did  happen.  The  net 
was  no  longer  empty.  It  was  not  made  for  any 
such  multitude  of  fishes  as  now  ran  into  it,  and  it 
began  to  break.  Now  there  was  so  much  to  be 
done  that  Simon  and  Andrew  could  not  do  it 
alone.  James  and  John  were  in  another  boat. 
Looking  toward  that  of  Simon,  they  saw  him  and 
his  brother  with  excited  gestures  beckoning  them 
to  hasten  to  their  help. 

When  Peter  saw  what  Jesus  had  done,  he  had 
a  mixed  feeling  of  awe  and  reverence  for  his 
Master.     Casting  himself  down  before  Him,  he 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^27 

confessed  his  sinfulness  and  unworthiness  to  be 
with  Him.  Yet  he  had  a  loving-  and  obedient 
spirit,  and  the  Master  knew  it.  And  knowing  it, 
He  had  a  great  plan  for  him,  of  which  He  now 
told  him. 

"Jesus  said  unto  Simon,  fear  not ;  from  hence- 
forth thou  shalt  catch  men."  And  then,  address- 
ing him  and  his  brother  Andrew,  and  also  James 
and  John,  He  said,  "  Follow  Me  and  I  will  make 
you  fishers  of  men.  And  they  straightway  left 
their  nets  and  followed  Him." 

On  the  banks  of  the  Jordan  they  had  become 
His  followers,  believing  in  Him  as  the  Messiah 
and  their  Saviour,  and  ready  to  do  what  He  wanted 
them  to,  wherever  they  were  ;  but  they  had  not 
yet  given  up  their  business  of  fishing  to  go  about 
with  Jesus  and  make  men  His  followers,  such  as 
they  had  been. 

Let  us  remember  Peter  especially  and  this 
miracle,  for  it  is  to  be  repeated  in  his  presence, 
filling  him  with  still  greater  wonder. 


Chapter  XXIII 

A  Sabbath  in  Capernaum 

Ca.pema.um 

The  Christian  traveler  of  to-day  ascends  a 
little  hill  near  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  lingers  by 
the  silent  marble,  sculptured  ruins  of  what  he 
believes  formed  a  part  of  the  synagogue  of 
Capernaum.  He  recalls  a  Sabbath  Jesus  spent 
in  that  city  and  His  preaching  in  that  syna- 
gogue. 

The  people  had  heard  of  the  wonders  He  had 
done  and  were  curious  to  see  and  hear  Him.  His 
doctrine.  His  teaching,  was  very  different  from  that 
of  the  scribes,  the  learned  men  who  spake  there 
on  the  Sabbath  days.  He  told  them  of  the  King- 
dom of  God — what  it  was,  and  how  they  could  be 
of  it. 

They  listened  until  interrupted  by  the  furious 
ravings  of  an  insane  man  who  was  tormented  by 
Satan  in  a  way  we  cannot  explain.  But  Jesus 
commanded  the  evil  spirit  to  come  out  of  the  man, 
and  He  was  obeyed.     The  people  "  were  aston- 

128 


Pas:'e  126 


The  Draught  of  Fishes  Gjtstave  Dork 


/^czj^v  134     Christ  Hkaling  the  Palsied  Man      A.  Bida 


A  Life  of  Christ  129 

ished  at  His  doctrine,  for  His  word  was  with 
power."  And  they  were  all  amazed  that  He  who 
changed  ivater  into  wine  had  also  changed  the 
ravings  cf  a  madman  into  quietness  and  peace. 

Leaving  the  synagogue,  Jesus  went  into  the 
house  of  Peter  and  Andrew.  Those  near  friends, 
James  and  John,  also  went  with  him. 

The  mother  of  Peter's  wife  had  a  great  fever. 
Perhaps  her  friends  had  seen  the  young  son  of 
the  Nobleman,  full  of  life,  after  being  at  the  point 
of  death  with  the  same  kind  of  illness.  At  any 
rate  they  sought  Jesus  to  heal  her.  He  did  not 
do  as  He  did  in  the  case  of  the  boy,  simply  speak 
the  healing  word.  He  went  to  her,  stood  over 
her,  touched  her  hand,  rebuked  the  fever,  took 
her  by  the  hand,  and  lifted  her  up.  "  And  imme- 
diately the  fever  left  her,  and  she  ministered  unto 
them" — doing  for  them  instead  of  their  doing 
for  her. 

But  His  Sabbath  day's  work  was  not  yet  done : 
it  was  hardly  begun  ;  that  of  the  Teacher  was 
ended,  but  not  that  of  the  Healer.  His  hand  had 
much  more  to  do. 

The  wonderful  story  of  the  synagogue  and 
of  Peter's  home,  spread  throughout  the  city. 
Despairing  ones  began  to  hope,  rightly  thinking 


130  A  Life  of  Christ 

that  He,  who  could  control  disorder  of  mind  and 
fever  of  body,  could  heal  sickness  of  every 
kind. 

And  so,  as  the  sun  was  setting,  there  were 
carried  from  many  homes,  toward  the  house  of 
Peter,  all  that  needed  the  help  of  the  great 
Healer — the  suffering,  hoping,  expecting  ones. 
They,  with  their  friends,  and  the  curious  crowd, 
wanting  to  see  the  wonder-worker,  were  a  great 
multitude.  "All  the  city  was  gathered  together 
at  the  door."  But  Jesus  made  His  way  to  those 
who  needed  His  help.  One  sentence  tells  us  the 
story  of  all  :  "  He  laid  His  hands  on  every  one  of 
them  and  healed  them."  In  the  stillness  of  that 
evening  hour,  many  groans  and  sighs  and  sorrows 
were  hushed. 

Remember  those  hands  of  Jesus.  We  shall 
see  how,  in  many  ways  and  places,  and  at  many 
times,  they  were  used  in  healing  and  blessing. 

The  Sabbath  ended.  The  wearied  Teacher 
and  healer  sought  rest  in  sleep,  but  "  rising  up  a 
great  while  before  day.  He  went  out  and  departed 
into  a  solitary  place,  and  there  prayed."  But  He 
could  not  long  be  hidden,  even  in  a  solitary  place. 
His  "still  hour,"  alone  with  his  Father,  was  soon 
ended.     Peter,    grateful    for   the  miracle   in   his 


CHRIST   THE  GREAT   HEALER 
They  .  .  .  brought  unto  Him  all  that  were  diseased/ -Matt.  xiv.  35. 


A  Life  of  Christ  ni 

house  the  day  before,  led  the  way  and  many  fol, 
lowed,  begging  "that  he  should  not  depart  from 
them."  But  He  said  unto  them,  "  I  must  preach 
the  Kingdom  of  God  in  other  cities  also  ;  there- 
fore am  I  sent." 


Chapter  XXIV 

A  Leper  and  a.  Paralytic  Heated 
Giititee 

Of  all  diseases  in  the  land  where  Jesus  lived 
the  most  dreaded  was  leprosy.  The  leper  was  a 
great  sufferer  without  any  hope  of  ever  being 
well.  Physicians  could  not  help  him  ;  medicines 
could  do  him  no  good.  No  one,  not  even  his 
friends  who  loved  and  pitied  him,  would  touch  or 
go  near  him,  for  fear  of  becoming  like  him.  He 
must  live  alone  or  have  other  lepers  for  his  only 
companions.  If  he  wandered  along  the  road 
where  he  was  not  known  as  a  leper,  or  sat  by  the 
wayside  unseen,  he  must  utter  a  warning  cry  to  any 
one  he  saw,  saying  :  *'  Unclean,  unclean."  His  was 
a  most  wretched,  hopeless  life,  his  disease  becom- 
ing worse  and  worse  until  death  ended  his  misery. 

Such  a  man,  in  one  of  the  cities  of  Galilee,  went 
to  Jesus,  fell  upon  his  face,  and  kneeling  down  wor- 
shipped Him,  beseeching  him,  saying,  "If  Thou 
wilt  Thou  canst  make  me  clean  "  Jesus  did  to 
him  what  no  Rabbi,  doctor,  friend  or  kindred  in 

132 


A  Life  of  Christ  i33 

all  the  land  would  do  :  He  "  put  forth  His  hand 
and  touched  him,"  saying,  "I  will ;  be  thou  clean. 
And  immediately  the  leprosy  departed  from  him." 

He  told  all  he  met  of  his  wonderful  cure. 
Instead  of  crying  aloud,  *'  Unclean,  unclean,  away, 
away  from  me,"  he  cried,  "  I  am  clean,  I  am  clean, 
come  and  see  what  the  Great  Physician  has  done 
for  me."  He  began  life  anew,  with  all  its  joys 
and  hopes,  instead  of  continuing  in  a  living  death. 

Jesus  entering  Capernaum,  it  was  known  that 
He  was  in  the  house  of  Peter.  So  many  came 
to  Him  that  there  was  not  room  enough  to 
receive  them.  "There  were  Pharisees  and  doc- 
tors of  the  law  sitting  by,  which  were  come  out  of 
every  town  of  Galilee,  and  Judea,  and  Jerusalem." 

While  He  was  preaching,  a  man  appeared 
before  Him,  in  a  very  different  way  from  that  in 
which  the  leper  had  approached  Him.  He  had 
been  taken  with  palsy.  His  hands  and  feet 
refused  to  move.  He  was  powerless  to  do  any- 
thing. But  though  helpless,  he  was  not  hopeless 
when  he  heard  what  Jesus  had  done  for  others. 
Four  friends  carried  him  to  the  house  of  Peter. 
The  multitude  filled  the  streets  near  it,  and  the 
court-yard,  which  was  surrounded  by  a  covered 
gallery.     Opening  from  it  was  a  room  in  which 


134  A  Life  of  Christ 

Jesus  probably  was.  Outside  of  the  house  was 
a  stairway,  leading-  to  the  roof,  which,  being  dif 
ferent  from  ours,  could  be  easily  torn  up.  There 
he  was  carried.  Through  an  opening  he  was  lei 
down  on  his  pallet,  or  mat-bed,  to  Jesus. 

It  was  a  strange  sight  to  see  a  man  escaping 
the  multitude  in  this  way.  It  showed  his  strong 
belief,  and  that  of  his  friends,  that  Christ  could 
and  would  heal  him.  The  speaking  was  inter 
rupted.  Slowly  and  silently  the  man  descended 
to  the  floor.  When  it  was  reached  he  looked 
into  the  face  of  Jesus,  without  saying  a  word. 
But  this  was  not  necessary.  Jesus  broke  the 
silence.  His  word  was  one  of  tenderness  and 
hope:  it  was  "Son."  Then  He  said,  "Be  of 
good  cheer  ;  thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee."  Forgive 
ness  was  more  to  him  than  healing.  Jesus  said 
this,  not  only  to  comfort  the  man,  but  to  reprove 
and  teach  some  that  were  there,  not  to  learn  but 
to  meanly  watch  Him,  hoping  to  find  something 
for  which  they  could  blame  Him.  They  asked 
themselves,  "  Who  can  forgive  sin  but  God  only  .f* '' 
They  said  nothing  aloud,  but  He  "  perceived  their 
thoughts."  Telling  the  man  to  arise,  take  up  his 
bed  and  walk.  He  showed  them  that  because  He  had 
the  power  of  God  He  could  both  heal  and  forgive. 


Page  1^6  Christ  and  the  Twelve  Ohi  Print 


aapter  XXV 

The  Csitl  of  Matihe'w.     The  T'wehe  Apostles 
CApernaum,  Mt,  Haitin 

There  was  a  man  named  Matthew,  whose 
business  was  the  gathering  of  taxes  for  the 
Romans,  who  then  ruled  the  Holy  Land.  This 
was  very  hateful  to  the  Jews.  They  despised  the 
tax-gatherers  who  were  often  dishonest.  They 
especially  hated  a  Jew  who  was  willing  to  be  a 
tax-gatherer.  So  Matthew,  being  a  Jew  and  a 
tax-gatherer,  was  despised  by  his  own  peopleo 

Doing  business  on  the  sea-shore  at  or  near 
Capernaum,  he  doubtless  had  heard  Jesus  preach, 
and  seen  or  at  least  known  of  His  miracles.  He 
was  already  a  friend  of  Jesus,  though  he  had  not 
made  it  known  to  Him.  But  two  words — "  Fol 
low  Me  " — spoken  by  his  new  Master,  showed 
him  that  Jesus  knew  of  his  friendship,  and  loved 
him.  He  called  him  to  be  a  disciple.  Matthew 
obeyed  the  call.  "  He  left  all,  rose  up  and  fol- 
lowed Him,"  to  become  an  Apostle,  and  the  first 
evangelist  to  write  the  story  of  Christ. 

135 


136  A  Life  of  Christ 

Of  Jesus  it  Is  said,  "  It  came  to  pass  in  those 
days  that  He  went  out  into  a  mountain  to  pray, 
and  continued  all  night  in  prayer  to  God." 

There  is  only  one  hill  of  any  size  on  the  west- 
ern side  of  the  lake.  It  has  two  peaks  with  a  little 
plain  between,  and  is  something  in  the  shape  of  a 
saddle.  It  is  called  Mount  Hattin  and  known  in 
the  reorion  as  ^/le  mountain.  It  is  one  of  the  most 
sacred  spots  in  the  Holy  Land.  It  was  probably 
here  that  Jesus  "  continued  all  night  in  prayer." 
We  know  that  before  some  of  the  most  import- 
ant events  in  His  life  He  was  "  in  piayer  to  God." 
That  night  on  Mount  Hattin  was  spent  in  pre- 
paration for  the  following  day. 

We  think  of  Him  alone,  or  surrounded  by 
wild  beasts,  as  on  the  mount  of  Temptation.  The 
stillness  might  be  broken  by  the  hooting  of  birds 
and  the  howling  of  beasts,  but  this  would  not 
disturb  His  voice  of  prayer  continued  until  the 
bright  moon  and  stars,  which  looked  down  upon 
Him  through  the  clear  sky,  became  dim  in  the 
mornine  lieht  that  streamed  over  the  mountains 
of  the  eastern  shore. 

It  was  early  when  a  company  of  disciples 
broke  upon  His  solitude.  He  welcomed  them, 
and  solemnly  set  apart  twelve   "  that  they  should 


A  Life  of  Christ  '^7 

be  with  Him,  and  that  He  might  send  them  forth 
to  preach,  and  to  have  power"  to  do  miracles  in 
His  name.  They  were  to  leave  their  homes,  and 
go  about  doing  good  with  Him.  They  were  to 
be  taught  by  Him,  that  they  might  be  prepared 
to  teach  others  while  He  lived,  and  especially 
after  He  had  returned  to  heaven. 

Jesus  chose  Peter,  a  bold,  earnest,  warm- 
hearted man  ;  and  Andrew  his  brother  ;  John,  the 
most  loving,  lovable  and  beloved  of  all ;  and 
James  his  brother  ;  Philip,  young  and  thoughtful, 
of  Bethsaida ;  Bartholomew,  also  called  Nathanael, 
a  wise  and  good  man  from  Cana ;  Matthew,  once 
the  despised  tax-gatherer  of  Capernaum,  who  like 
John  was  to  write  of  what  his  Master  said  and 
did.  Of  these  seven  we  have  heard  before.  But 
five  more  were  chosen — Thomas,  a  thoughtful 
man  who  rejoiced  in  Jesus  as  his  Lord  and  his 
God  ;  the  two  brothers  James  the  Less,  and  Jude; 
Simon;  and  last  Judas,  to  be  known  as  the  Betrayer 
of  Jesus. 

They  were  a  company  of  young  men.  Five 
of  them,  perhaps  eight,  were  fishermen.  All 
were  from  Galilee  except  Judas,  who  came  from 
near  Jerusalem,  where  lived  priests  and  Pharisees, 
to  whom  he  betrayed  the  Master  who  chose  him 


138  A  Life  of  Christ 

to  be  one  of  the  twelve,  to  whom  Jesus  gave  the 
name  of  Apostles. 

They  were  not  what  men  called  great,  nor 
learned,  nor  rich,  nor  powerful ;  but  they  were 
greater  and  wiser  than  the  rulers  and  Rabbis  of 
their  nation.  While  Jesus  remained  on  the  earth, 
He  kept  them  with  Him,  explaining  the  things 
pertaining  to  His  kingdom,  and  preparing  them 
to  make  known  His  gospel  among  men,  and 
buildup  His  Church.  This  "glorious  company 
of  the  apostles"  formed  a  circle  of  twelve  about 
the  Master.  From  them  He  chose  an  inner  circle 
of  three  for  a  closer  friendship  than  even  with  the 
others  ;  they  were  Peter,  James  and  John.  Two 
of  these,  Peter  and  John,  were  still  more  nearly 
related  to  Him.  But  of  the  twelve,  the  three, 
the  two,  the  blessed  07ie  was  John  the  Beloved 
Disciple. 


■^^^^  JJP  The  Sermon  on  the  Mount         //.  Hcfmafin 


Chapter  XXVI 

The  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
Near  Ca.perna.um 

While  Jesus  was  with  His  disciples,  who,  we 
may  suppose,  were  on  one  of  the  peaks  of  Mount 
Hattin,  a  multitude  was  gathering  from  every 
direction — 

"Across  the  sea,  along  the  shore, 
In  numbers  ever  more  and  more, 
From  lowly  hut  and  busy  town, 
The  valley  through,  the  mountain  down." 

Jesus  and  the  Twelve  saw  them  coming.  "And 
He  came  down  and  stood  in  the  plain."  Those 
who  needed  healing  crowded  around  Him  in  such 
numbers  that  He  could  not  give  them  separate 
attention  ;  so  "  the  whole  multitude  sought  to 
touch  Him,"  and  they  were  healed. 

But  He  had  a  more  important  and  solemn  ser- 
vice to  perform.  He  saw  in  that  vast  throng 
something  worse  than  disease.  They  had  wrong 
thoughts  of  their  own  sins,  and  of  Him  as  the 
King  of  the  Kingdom  o\  Heaven. 

138 


HO  A  Life  of  Chnst 

They  believed  false  stories  concerning  the 
expected  King  of  the  Jews  ;  that  he  would  stand 
on  the  shore  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea  and  com- 
mand it  to  wash  ashore  pearls  and  other  treasures 
at  their  feet;  that  he  would  clothe  them  in  rich 
garments  of  scarlet  and  adorn  them  with  jewels  ; 
that  he  would  feed  them  with  manna  sweeter  than 
that  with  which  their  forefathers  had  been  fed  in 
the  wilderness. 

They  believed  and  trusted  the  wisdom  of  the 
Rabbis,  which  was  not  real  wisdom,  for  they  taught 
much  which  the  Scriptures  did  not  contain.  They 
thought  goodness  was  doing  certain  things  rather 
than  having  right  feelings. 

So  in  that  hour,  when  the  ministry  of  healing 
was  over,  Jesus  began  the  ministry  of  teaching. 
He  delivered  the  wonderful  discourse  called  "  The 
Sermon  on  the  Mount."  It  is  probable  that  it 
was  after  bowing  His  head  in  prayer  that  "  He 
lifted  up  His  eyes,"  and  then  "  opened  His  mouth 
and  taught." 

His  first  word  was  not  to  blame  their  igno- 
rance nor  reprove  their  sins.  It  was  "  Blessed," 
with  which  He  began  eight  sayings  so  beautiful 
and  telling  of  so  much  happiness  that  they  are 
called  the   "  Beatitudes "  ;    and   the    hill  where 


A  Life  of  Chnst  Hi 

Jesus    uttered  them    is    called    "  The    Mount   of 
Beatitudes." 

In  this  sermon  the  Great  Preacher  taught  the 
people  about  many  things.  They  can  be  arranged 
in  three  classes  : 

1.  He  taught  them  what  to  be — humble,  mer- 
ciful, just,  and  perfect  like  God. 

2.  He  taught  them  what  not  to  be — angry,  or 
hateful,  or  speakers  of  evil  words. 

3.  He  taught  them  what  to  do — to  repent,  to 
love,  to  pray,  and  to  trust  God. 

Jesus  gave  one  rule  that  includes  all  rules  of 
duty  to  one  another;  it  was  this  :  "All  things 
whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  them."  This  is  called  '*  The 
Golden  Rule."  It  is  the  Golden  Text  for  every 
one. 

His  great  law  was  about  Love — to  God  and 
to  one  another.  Remember  that  if  we  obey  God's 
law  about  Love  we  will  obey  all  His  laws. 

The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  had  a  solemn  end- 
ing, telling  of  the  happiness  and  safety  of  those 
who  obey  the  words  which  Jesus  spoke,  and  of  the 
terrible  sorrow  that  must  come  upon  those  who 
will  not  hear  and  obey  Him. 


Chapter  XXVII 

Healing  of  the  Centurion^ s  Servant 
Cciperrmum 

Jesus  came  down  from  the  Mount  of  Beati- 
tudes leading-  the  multitudes  into  the  plain  below. 
So  constantly  were  they  with  Him  and  so  eager 
to  hear  His  words  that  He  and  His  disciples 
"could  not  so  much  as  eat  bread."  Might  they 
not  be  reminded  of  His  words  to  them  at  the 
well  of  Sychar,  "  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know 
not  of?" — meaning  the  Spirit  of  God  in  Him, 
strengthening  Him  even  in  weariness  of  body. 

But  while  doing  for  the  many  He  was  sud- 
denly interrupted  to  do  for  one.  There  lived  near 
Capernaum  a  Centurion  or  Captain  of  soldiers 
who  were  kept  there  to  make  the  Jews  obey  the 
laws  of  Rome,  which  then  governed  the  Holy 
Land.  Though  he  was  called  a  heathen,  and  was 
an  officer  of  a  nation  worshipping  idols,  he  had 
learned  to  reverence  the  God  of  the  Jews.  For 
them  he  had  built  a  synagogue  in  Capernaum,  so 
much  more   costly  and   beautiful  than  any  other 

142 


A  Life  of  Christ  HS 

there,  that  it  was  called  the  synagogue.  The 
ruins  of  it,  which  may  be  seen  to-day,  show  how 
generous  was  his  gift.  He  was  a  favorite  with 
the  Jews  because  of  his  goodness,  and  of  what 
he  had  done  for  them. 

A  boy  servant  of  the  Centurion  "who  was 
dear  unto  him,  was  sick  and  ready  to  die.  And 
when  he  heard  of  Jesus,  he  sent  unto  Him  the 
elders  of  the  Jews,  beseeching  Him  that  He 
would  come  and  heal  his  servant."  They  will- 
ingly went  to  Jesus,  telling  Him  "he  was  worthy 
for  whom  He  should  do  this." 

But  after  they  had  started,  the  Centurion  who 
had  doubtless  heard  how  Jesus  had  healed  the 
Nobleman's  son  without  seeinghim,  only  speaking 
the  word  of  power,  thought  He  could  do  the  same 
for  the  dying  servant. 

And  he  had  another  thought.  Though  the 
Jewish  elders  called  him  good  and  "worthy,"  he 
felt  that  he  was  unworthy  to  have  one  so  good  as 
Jesus  come  into  his  house.  So  he  sent  other 
p^essengers  to  Jesus  with  words  like  these :  "I 
am  an  officer.  I  give  commands  to  my  soldiers 
and  they  obey  me — doing  or  not  doing  as  I  bid 
them.  As  I  have  authority  over  them,  You  have 
authority  over  disease.     It  will  obey  You  as  my 


144  A  Life  of  Christ 

soldiers  obey  me.  As  I  speak  the  word  of  com- 
mand, so  can  You  '  speak  the  word  only,  and 
my  servant  shall  be  healed.'  " 

Jesus  was  greatly  pleased  with  this  message 
from  the  Centurion.  Before  answering  the  mes- 
sengers He  turned  Him  about  to  the  people 
that  followed  Him.  He  showed  them  how  the 
Centurion  was  better — more  worthy — than  even 
the  Jewish  elders  claimed  him  to  be.  He  said 
more  than  that — that  the  Centurion  was  better 
than  themselves,  because  he  believed  in  Him. 

Then  He  sent  back  this  message  to  the  Cen- 
turion— **  As  thou  hast  believed,  so  be  it  unto 
thee." 

"  And  his  servant  was  healed  in  the  selfsame 
hour." 


mmmmmmrnmU'M 


Page  143  Raising  of  the  Widow's  Son       H.  Hofn 


Chapter  XXVIII 

Raising  of  the  Widoto's  Son 
Nain 

We  know  of  at  least  three  persons  whom  Jesus 
raised  from  the  dead  when  He  was  on  the  earth. 
The  first  was  an  only  son  ;  the  second  an  only 
daughter  ;  the  third  an  only  brother. 

There  was  a  young  man  who  has  been  known 
for  two  thousand  years  as  the  only  son  of  his 
mother  and  she  a  widow.  These  words,  "only 
son  "  and  "  widow,"  describe  a  home  already  sad- 
dened, yet  having  a  remaining  joy.  Her  husband 
having  died,  her  heart  clung  all  the  more  to  the 
young  son  who  was  left,  to  be,  as  she  hoped,  her 
companion  in  loneliness,  comfort  in  sorrow,  help 
in  the  feebleness  of  age^  but  he  died. 

She  lived  in  a  village  on  the  slope  of  a  moun- 
tain, from  which  she  could  look  upon  Mount 
Tabor  and  other  beautiful  heights.  The  fitting 
name  of  the  village  was  Nain,  which  means 
"fair,"  but  it  was  no  longer  such  to  her,  for  the 
fairest  thing  it  contained  was  gone. 

10  146 


146  A  Life  of  Christ 

In  her  home,  no  longer  what  it  had  been,  she 
sat  upon  the  floor,  as  was  the  custom  when  a  rela- 
tive had  died,  moaning  and  lamenting.  She  ate 
no  meat  and  drank  no  wine.  Her  simple  meals 
were  taken  in  the  homes  of  kind  neigrhbors. 

While  she  was  thus  silent  and  lonely  there 
was  a  very  different  scene  on  the  shore  of  the 
Lake  of  Galilee.  It  is  not  likely  that  she  had 
heard  of  what  had  happened  there  the  day 
before — how  the  Great  Healer  had  restored  the 
Centurion's  servant  to  health  when  he  had  been 
ready  to  die.  If  she  did  know  of  it,  she  might 
not  think  He  could  restore  to  life  one  already  dead. 

In  the  morning  of  the  funeral  day,  or  possibly 
the  evening  before,  Jesus  left  Capernaum  for 
Nain,  twenty-five  miles  away.  Going  down  the 
lake  in  a  boat  or  walking  along  the  shore  to  the 
Jordan  valley,  then  turning  westward,  passing  the 
foot  of  Tabor,  green  with  its  covering  of  oak  and 
terebinth  trees,  He  approached  the  village  of 
Nain.  He  was  not  alone.  "  Many  of  His  disci- 
ples and  much  people  went  with  Him." 

Had  we  stood,  toward  the  evening  of  that  day, 
in  the  narrow,  steep,  rocky  road  leading  from  the 
plain  to  the  village,  we  would  have  beheld  con 
trasted  scenes. 


■■I       i 


Fai,v  /JO 


Penitent  anu  Forgiven  //.  Hofmann 


A  Life  of  Christ  H7 

There  were  two  processions— one  coming 
down,  the  other  coming-  up  the  hill ;  one  in  sad- 
ness, the  other  in  gladness  ;  one  full  of  thought 
and  pity  for  the  widowed  mother,  the  other  rejoic- 
inof  in  the  Teacher  and  Healer.  One  was  on  its 
way  to  the  burying-ground  on  the  hill-side,  ten 
minutes*  walk  from  the  road,  where  processions 
go  to-day  as  they  did  at  that  evening  hour  ;  the 
other  was  on  its  way  to  be  with  and  to  hear  Him 
whom  they  had  followed  from  the  morning  hour. 

The  downward  procession  was  led  by  two  men, 
blowing  flutes,  whose  doleful  sounds  reminded  all 
who  heard,  of  death.  Following  them  were 
women,  hired  mourners,  tossing  their  arms  over 
their  heads,  and  then  making  mournful  sounds  on 
their  tinkling  cymbals,  and  chanting  in  a  low,  sad 
voice,  saying,  "Alas,  alas."  Then  followed  per- 
haps the  funeral  orator,  praising  the  good  deeds 
of  the  dead.  Then  came  the  weeping  mother, 
with  her  upper  garments  rent  to  show  her  broken 
spirit.  Behind  her  was  the  bier,  an  open  willow 
basket,  containing  "the  only  son  of  his  mother." 

There  were  four  pall-bearers  who  carried  it 
for  a  short  distance,  then  paused,  and  with  loud 
lamentations  gave  it  to  other  four  who  carried  it 
onward. 


148  A  Life  of  Christ 

There  was  a  beautiful  custom  that  when  a 
dead  body  was  carried,  all  persons  who  met  it 
would  pause  and  let  it  pass  ;  or,  if  sitting,  would 
rise  and  stand  while  it  was  passing.  So  when  the 
joyful  procession  led  by  Jesus  met  the  mournful 
one  from  Nain,  it  paused  in  respectful  silence. 
The  tender  thought  of  both  was  toward  the  weep- 
ing mother.  "  And  when  the  Lord  saw  her,  He 
had  compassion  on  her."  He  Himself  was  a  son, 
and  knew  how  His  mother  would  feel  when  He 
would  be  taken  from  her. 

A  part  of  the  funeral  service  in  that  land, 
showing  sympathy  for  the  bereaved,  was  in  these 
words  :  "  Weep  with  them,  all  ye  who  are  bitter 
of  heart."  How  strange  then  must  the  words  of 
Jesus  have  sounded  to  the  sorrowing  mother: 
"Weep  not."  But  his  tone  and  manner  must 
have  shown  that  "  He  had  compassion  on  her." 
And  then  His  action  spoke  louder  than  His 
words :  it  was  a  single,  slight  act.  "  He  came 
and  touched  the  bier  "  of  the  dead  son.  In  awe 
and  wonder  "they  that  bore  him  stood  still," 
though  Jesus  had  given  no  spoken  command  to 
them.  But  He  did  to  him  whom  they  carried  : 
'•  Young  man,  I  say  unto  thee,  arise.  And  he 
that  was  dead  sat  up  and  began  to  speak." 


RAISING  THE  WIDOW'S  SON  FROM  THE  DEAD. 
*He  that  was  dead  sat  up,  and  began  to  speak.' — Luke  vii.  15. 


A  Life  of  Christ  H9 

What  was  the  first  exclamation  of  those 
unsealed  and  astonished  lips  ?  Was  it "  My  Lord," 
or  "  My  Mother  "  ?  Would  that  some  photograph 
had  preserved  the  loving  look,  and  some  phono- 
graph the  words  of  Jesus  as  He  delivered  him  to 
his  mother. 

As  the  widow  had  gone  before  her  only  son  in 
deepest  sorrow  towards  the  grave  which  was  to 
remain  empty,  he  led  her  back  to  their  home, 
where  they  rejoiced  together,  having  gratefully 
joined  in  the  cry  of  the  people  from  Capernaum 
and  those  of  their  own  village  as  "  they  glorified 
God." 


Chapter  XXIX 

Peniieni  Woman  Forgiven 
Capernaum  ? 

The  next  scene  in  which  we  see  Jesus  was  of 
a  different  kind,  but  of  the  deepest  interest  to  us. 
It  is  not  quite  certain  where  it  was,  but  probably 
in  Capernaum.  He  had  been  preaching.  Almost 
the  last  words  we  have  of  His  address  are  these : 
— "Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  Among 
His  hearers  was  a  woman  of  whom  we  know  as 
"a  sinner,"  who  had  been  guilty  of  great  wrong, 
by  which  she  was  known,  and  for  which  she  was 
despised.  As  her  sin  was  great,  her  trouble  was 
great ;  she  had  no  hope  of  happiness,  but  dread 
of  misery  as  long  as  she  lived. 

The  words  of  Jesus,  "Come  unto  Me,"  were 
very  strange  to  her.  No  one  had  spoken  thus 
in  her  hearingr.  She  believed  them  :  she  loved 
Him.  She  longed  to  "come  "  where  she  would 
hear  more  of  His  words,  show  her  affection  for 
Him,   and  find  rest,  which  He  only  could  give. 

150 


Page  134 


Christ  in  the  Storm 


Gustai'e  Dof-e 


A  Life  of  Christ  iSi 

She  wanted  to  come  to  Him  in  both  body  and 
spirit.     To  do  this  she  found  a  way. 

There  was  a  Pharisee  by  the  name  of  Simon 
who  invited  Jesus  to  his  house.  He  was  very 
different  from  the  woman  in  his  thoughts  about 
Jesus,  and  in  his  feeHngs  toward  Him.  It  is  not 
quite  certain  why  he  invited  Him.  Perhaps  it 
was  from  curiosity  to  see  the  One  about  whom 
such  wonderful  stories  were  being  told  ;  perhaps 
to  get  honor  to  himself  for  entertaining  the  dis- 
tinguished Teacher  ;  perhaps  to  find  out  whether 
He  was  wiser  than  the  Rabbis,  and  was  a  prophet. 
But  whatever  the  reason  for  inviting  Jesus  to  his 
house  he  did  not  treat  Him  as  a  guest,  in  a 
proper  manner.  He  did  not,  as  was  the  custom, 
give  Him  water  for  His  dusty  feet,  the  kiss  of 
welcome  on  His  cheek,  and  perfume  for  His  head. 

**  The  Pharisee  desired  Him  that  He  would 
eat  with  him."  There  were  couches  around  the 
table,  on  which  all  reclined,  the  body  resting  on 
the  left  elbow  and  the  feet  outward  from  the 
table. 

To  Simon's  house  the  woman  came  uninvited 
and  unwekomed.  Yet  he  did  not  turn  her  away. 
She  brought  with  her  "an  alabaster  box  of  oint- 
ment;," or  a  little  vase  of  spikenard  which  she 


152  A  Life  of  Christ 

wore  upon  her  neck  for  an  ornament  and  a  per* 
fume. 

Thouorh  enterinof  without  an  invitation  from 
Simon,  she  was  accepting  the  invitation  of  Jesus, 
which  could  be  done  in  Simon's  house  or  any- 
where else — "  Come  unto  Me,"  In  shame  she 
stood  timidly  at  his  feet,  contrasting  her  sinfulness 
with  His  purity,  yet  sorrowing  for  her  sins  and 
purposing  to  sin  no  more  ;  full  of  love  for  Him. 

The  simple  record  tells  us  "  She  stood  behind 
Him  weeping,  and  began  to  wash  his  feet  with 
her  tears,  and  to  wipe  them  with  the  hairs  of  her 
head,  and  kissed  His  feet,  and  anointed  them 
with  the  ointment."  These  six  things  are  a  pic- 
ture in  our  minds  such  as  painter  never  put  on 
canvas.  She  in  her  shame,  Jesus  in  His  love, 
and  Simon  in  his  contempt,  were  all  silent  as  she 
continued  standing,  weeping,  washing,  wiping, 
kissing,  anointing.  Yet  all  were  thinking.  Simon 
was  busy  in  thought,  saying  to  himself  that  if 
Jesus  were  a  prophet  He  would  know  what  kind 
of  a  woman  He  allowed  to  do  these  things. 

Jesus  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence,  by 
speaking  to  Simon,  showing  Himself  to  be  a 
prophet  by  being  able  to  read  his  unspoken 
thoughts.     He  contrasted  the  unfriendly  manner 


THE    WOMAN   WITH    THE   ALABASTER    BOX    OF 
OINTMENT. 

*Her  sins  which  are  many  are  forgiven;  for  she  loved  much/ 
— Luke  vii.  47. 


A  Life  of  Christ  i53 

in  which  Simon  had  treated  Him,  though  his 
guest,  and  the  loving  manner  in  which  the 
woman    had    treated    Him. 

Before  He  spake  to  her,  she  was  made  glad 
by  what  she  heard  Him  say  to  Simon  about  the 
forgiveness  of  her  many  sins,  and  doubly  happy 
when  He  said  unto  her,  '*Thy  sins  are  forgiven.' 

"  She  sat  and  wept,  and  with  her  untressed  hair. 
Still  wiped  the  feet  she  was  so  blessed  to  touch  ; 
And  He  wiped  off  the  soiling  of  despair 

From  her  sweet  soul,  because  she  loved  so  much." 


Chapter  XXX 

Christ  suiting  the  Tempest 
Sea.  of  Galilee 

It  was  a  spring  morning  when  anemone,  tulip 
and  narcissus  gave  beauty  to  the  plain  of  Galilee, 
and  blossoms  of  the  trees  gave  fragrance  to  the 
air,  that  Jesus  "  called  His  twelve  disciples 
together,"  and  sat  upon  the  sea  shore.  But  they 
could  not  long  be  alone,  for  the  multitudes  fol- 
lowed them  and  again  He  entered  His  pulpit- 
boat,  and  He  spake  unto  them  in  Parables  ;  by 
which  we  mean  something  taken  from  nature  to 
illustrate  truth. 

In  the  evening  the  people,  not  satisfied  with 
all  they  had  heard  in  the  morning,  gathered  again. 
But  Jesus  thought  it  best  for  them  not  to  hear 
more  that  day.  Besides  He  was  very  tired  and 
needed  immediate  rest.  So,  without  even  stop- 
ping for  food.  He  said  to  His  disciples,  "  Let  us 
go  over  unto  the  other  side  of  the  lake.  And 
when  He  was  entered  into  a  ship  His  disciples 
followed  Him."     It  is  called  by  one  of  the  Evan- 

154 


Oo 


^ 


A  Life  of  Christ  iS5 

gelists  **  the  ship,"  which  Jesus  used  for  a  pulpit, 
a  resting-place,  and  journeying.  "And  they 
launched  forth.  And  there  were  also  with  Him 
other  little  ships.  But,  as  they  sailed,  He  fell 
asleep.  He  was  in  the  hinder  part  of  the  ship 
asleep  on  a  pillow." 

As  He  is  lying  there,  we  think  of  Him  as  a 
man,  like  any  other,  weary  and  exhausted,  because 
of  the  labors  of  the  day,  and  needing  rest.  His 
vvas  the  sweet  sleep  that  follows  honest  toil.  No 
troubled  conscience  disturbed  His  calm  repose 
on  the  calm  waters.  But  the  calmness  of  both 
was  soon  broken. 

We  have  noticed  the  steep  mountains  on  the 
eastern  shore  between  which  are  deep  ravines. 
Through  them  fierce  and  cold  winds  from  the 
snowy  Hermon  often  come  down  upon  the  smooth 
waters,  which  are  suddenly  changed  into  billowy 
waves.     So  was  it  when  Christ  was  in  the  ship. 

Weaving  together  the  description  given  by 
three  Evangelists,  we  can  imagine  something  of 
the  danger  to  Him,  and  the  disciples,  and  those 
in  the  litde  ships  that  tried  to  follow  Him. 
"  There  arose  a  great  storm  of  wind.  And  there 
came  down  a  storm  of  wind  on  the  lake.  And 
behold  there  arose  a  great  tempest  in  the  sea. 


156  A  Life  of  Cftrtst 

And  the  waves  beat  into  the  ship.  And  the  ship 
was  covered  with  the  waves.  It  was  now  filling. 
They  w^ere  in  jeopardy.     But  He  was  asleep." 

Undisturbed  by  the  dashing  of  the  waves  over 
Him  He  slept,  as  peacefully  as  ever  He  did  in 
the  arms  of  Mary.  Rocked  in  the  boat  by  the 
storm,  He  slumbered  as  quietly  as  an  infant  in  its 
cradle,  guarded  by  its  mother's  tender  care. 

Meanwhile  the  gathering  clouds  made  darker 
the  approaching  night.  The  Twelve  in  fear 
looked  into  the  filling  boat,  out  upon  theboistrous 
sea,  upward  to  the  blackening  sky,  and  down 
upon  their  peaceful  Lord,  whose  appearance  was 
a  contrast  to  all  above  and  around  them. 

In  the  howling  tempest  we  can  just  distin- 
guish the  agonizing  cry  of  one  and  another,  say- 
ing, "  Lord,  save  us  ;  we  perish.  Master,  carest 
Thou  not  that  we  perish  ?  Master,  Master,  we 
perish."  One  thought,  one  word  is  common  to 
them  all — "perish" — all  together.  Master  and 
disciples  ;  life's  work  suddenly  ended  ;  Jesus  no 
longer  the  Preacher,  Healer  and  expected  King  ; 
the  Twelve  no  longer  to  be  with  Him  in  a  blessed 
ministry  to  men's  bodies  and  souls  ;  all  earthly 
hopes  and  plans  buried  in  the  depths  of  the  sea. 

The  Master's  opening  eyes  discovered  at  once 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^57 

their  fears.  His  opening  ears  caught  their  half- 
reproving  words.  But  He  awoke  with  calmness 
as  from  a  night's  repose,  unruffled  by  the  sudden 
awakening,  or  by  the  tempest,  or  by  the  despair- 
ing cry  of  His  disciples. 

St.  Matthew,  who  was  one  of  them,  tells  of  the 
gentle  reproof  they  received,  seemingly  before  He 
arose  from  His  pillow,  saying,  "  Why  are  ye  fear- 
ful, O  ye  of  little  faith  ?  "  Jesus  would  calm  their 
fears  before  He  would  the  storm.  "  Then,"  says 
Matthew,  "  He  arose  and  rebuked  the  winds  and 
the  sea,  and  there  was  a  great  calm."  His  lordly 
command,  "  Peace,  be  still,"  was  obeyed. 

Meanwhile  those  in  the  little  boats  that  accom- 
panied Him,  who  were  ever  ready  to  follow  Him 
on  land  or  sea,  must  have  been  astonished  and 
gladdened  when  suddenly  the  storm  ended  ;  when 
its  darkness  fled  and  the  stars  looked  peacefully 
down  on  Him  who  commanded  "  Peace,"  they 
rejoiced  with  exceeding  joy.  So  did  the  Magi  at 
sight  of  the  star  of  Bethlehem  looking  down  upon 
this  same  Jesus,  then  called  Lord,  and  now  prov- 
ing Himself  to  be  Lord  of  the  sea. 

And  so  they  in  the  little  boats  were  ready  to  join 
the  Twelve  in  exclaiming,  "  What  manner  of  man 
is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  Him  ?" 


Chapter  XXXI 

Raising  ofjaims*  Daughter 
Capernaum 

The  next  day  after  the  storm  Jesus  returned 
from  the  eastern  shore  of  the  lake  to  the  western, 
where  many  were  gathered  to  see  Him  and  His 
disciples.  Had  they  wondered  why  the  night- 
tempest  had  ceased  so  suddenly  ?  They  may  have 
learned  from  those  in  the  little  boats  coming  at 
an  earlier  hour ;  and  so  were  ready  to  see  the 
Ruler  of  the  storm. 

On  the  same  day,  Matthew  gave  a  farewell 
feast  in  honor  of  his  new  Master,  before  leaving 
his  home  and  friends  to  follow  Jesus  wherever  He 
went.  The  conversation  at  the  table  was  about 
most  solemn  and  important  truths  ;  it  would  have 
been  continued  longer  but  for  a  sudden  inter- 
ruption. 

There  lived  in  Capernaum  a  ruler  of  the 
synagogue,  who  was  probably  one  of  "the  elders 
of  the  Jews,"  who  besought  Jesus  that  He  would 
heal  a  Centurion's  servant  who  was  "  ready  to  die." 

1»8 


Page  1^8  Raising  of  Jairus'  Daughter  o'.  Richter 


A  Life  of  Christ  i59 

His  name  was  Jairus.  He  had  an  only 
daughter,  tenderly  loved,  the  flower  of  the  fam- 
ily, the  light  of  the  home.  Perhaps  she  was 
called  by  her  parents  their  little  lamb,  or  pet 
lamb,  by  which  name  she  was  called  by  another, 
as  we  shall  see. 

She  was  twelve  years  o>d,  and  so  passing 
from  childhood  into  youth.  But  on  the  day  Jesus 
returned  to  Capernaum  she  was  rapidly  passing 
from  life.  Her  father  hastened  to  the  feast  where 
Jesus  was,  "  fell  down  at  His  feet,  worshipped 
Him  and  besought  Him,  saying.  My  little  daughter 
lieth  at  the  point  of  death.  I  pray  Thee,  Come 
and  lay  Thy  hands  on  her,  that  she  may  be 
healed  ;  and  she  shall  live."  Jesus  at  once  ended 
His  sayings,  rose  from  the  table,  started  with  Jairus 
for  his  home  with  a  multitude  thronging  about  Him. 

On  the  way  a  poor  woman,  who  had  been  sick 
as  many  years  as  Jairus'  daughter  had  lived, 
forced  her  way  through  the  crowd,  touched  the 
hem  of  His  garment,  and  was  healed.  He  stopped 
and  spoke  kind  words  to  her.  This  short  delay 
must  have  seemed  long  to  the  anxious  father, 
fearing  his  daughter  might  not  live  until  he  and 
the  Great  Physician  could  reach  his  home.  And 
so  it  was. 


i6o  A  Life  of  Christ 

A  messenger  met  the  Ruler,  saying  to  him 
privately,  "  Thy  daughter  is  dead  :  trouble  not 
the  Master  ;  "  as  if  to  say,  it  is  all  over — too  late  ; 
too  late.  The  Master  need  go  no  farther.  Not 
so,  thought  Jairus,  who  must  have  felt  grieved 
at  the  messenger's  heartless  question,  "Why 
troublest  thou  the  Master  any  further  ?  " 

The  Lord  had  overheard  the  words  not 
intended  for  His  ears.  He  knew  that  Jairus  was 
*'  further  troubled"  because  of  the  message  from 
his  home.  He  saw  the  father's  fear  that  it  was 
too  late  for  Him  to  be  of  any  help.  So  turning 
to  the  Ruler,  He  said,  "  Fear  not :  believe  only,  and 
she  shall  be  made  whole."  And  so, with  the  quick- 
ened step  of  gladness  instead  of  the  hurried  one  of 
sorrow,  he  led  the  Great  Physician  to  his  home. 

It  was  the  hour  of  mourning  according  to  cus- 
toms which  seem  strange  to  us.  There  were 
hired  mourners — minstrels  and  flute-players ; 
men  with  torn  garments  and  women  with  loosened 
hair,  and  dust  upon  their  heads,  beating  their 
breasts,  and  rocking  their  bodies  to  and  fro, 
weeping  and  mourning,  pretending  to  be  in  great 
sorrow  because  the  little  girl  had  died,  and  to 
have  sympathy  for  the  mother  whose  sorrow  was 
great  and  real. 


A  Life  of  Chnst  »6i 

These  false  mourners  Jesus  found  in  the  first 
room  He  entered.  He  was  troubled  when  He 
saw  "the  tumult  and  them  that  wailed  greatly." 
Displeased  with  their  unreal  and  hired  sorrow, 
and  knowing  that  soon  there  would  be  no  cause 
for  sorrow  of  any  kind,  because  of  what  He  Him- 
self would  do,  "He  saith  unto  them,  Why  make 
ye  this  ado  and  weep  ?  The  damsel  is  not  dead 
but  sleepeth." 

Then  they  suddenly  changed  their  shrieks  of 
grief  into  ringing  laughter  at  Him.  So  He  put 
them  out  of  the  house  He  had  come  to  bless. 
Entering  the  death-chamber  "He  suffered  no 
man  to  go  in,  save  Peter  and  James  and  John 
and  the  father  and  the  mother  of  the  maiden." 
This  was  one  of  the  three  times  when  the  three 
favored  Apostles  accompanied  Him,  becoming 
special  witnesses  of  His  power,  glory  and  suf- 
ferinors. 

o 

Had  not  the  believing  father  repeated  to  the 
fearing  yet  hoping  mother  the  words  spoken  in 
the  way,  "  Fear  not ;  believe  only,  and  she  shall 
be  made  whole."  And  did  she  not  then  cease 
her  sobbing,  and  with  womanly  confidence  whis- 
per to  the  Master,  "I  believe." 

He  had  silenced  the  tumult  without  and  thus 
u 


i62  A  Life  of  Christ 

secured  solemn  silence  within.  He  purposed 
that  the  first  vision  her  opening  eyes  beheld 
should  not  be  of  unfeeling  strangers,  but  only  of 
the  six  who  surrounded  her  bed  in  truest  friend- 
ship and  warmest  affection.  He  planned  that  the 
first  thrill  of  feeling  should  be  started  by  the  pres- 
sure of  His  own  hand.  He  purposed  that  the 
first  sound  in  her  opening  ear  should  not  frighten 
her  with  mournful  and  discordant  mockery,  but 
be  that  of  His  own  calm  and  soothing  voice.  And 
so  "  He  took  the  damsel  by  the  hand  and  said 
unto  her,  'Talitha  cumi.'  "  These  words  are  of 
special  interest  to  us,  because  we  know  that  they 
are  what  He  uttered,  and  not  changed  to  words 
of  our  own  language.  But  we  are  more  inter- 
ested in  the  meaning  of  the  words  "  Talitha 
cumi."  It  is  this — "  My  little  Lamb,  My  pet 
Lamb ;  rise  up."  How  pleasantly  they  must 
have  sounded  in  that  home,  where  the  pet  name 
may  have  been  used  through  twelve  years  of 
childhood. 

When  He  had  spoken,  "  her  spirit  came  again, 
and  she  arose  immediately  and  walked."  Once 
more  she  was  a  living,  acting  girl,  commencing 
life  anew.  As  such  Jesus  looked  upon  her. 
Thoughtful  of  her  bodily  needs,  He  "  commanded 


A  Life  of  Christ  163 

that  something  be  given  her  to  eat."  How  quickly 
did  the  parents  obey  that  ahnost  needless  com- 
mand, and  do  whatsoever  else  they  could  for  her 
comfort  and  returning  strength.  How  thought- 
ful would  they  and  she  be  of  Him  during  all  the 
rest  of  their  lives. 

As  she  remembered  how  He  had  bid  her  to 
"  arise,"  she  would  think  of  Him  as  the  Great  Phy- 
sician ;  and  when  she  thought  of  herself  as  the 
"  Little  Lamb  "He  had  raised  from  the  dead  and 
commanded  to  be  fed,  she  would  think  of  Him  as 
the  Good  Shepherd. 

We  may  wonder  whether  Peter  recalled  this 
scene  when  the  Master  gave  him  at  another  time, 
near  the  same  spot,  a  command  with  a  different 
meaning — "Feed  My  Lambs." 


Chapter  XXXII 

Second  Visit  to  Nazareth.     Mission  of  the  Tiveive 
Galilee 

There  were  many  people  in  Capernaum  who 
gladly  listened  to  the  teachings  of  Christ,  believ- 
ing and  obeying  them.  There  were  others  who 
were  grateful  for  what  He  had  done  for  them,  or 
their  friends  whom  He  had  healed  of  their  sick- 
ness. There  were  others  who  were  called  "  sin- 
ners" and  despised  by  the  Pharisees,  who  con- 
demned Jesus  because  He  ate  with  them  at 
Matthew's  feast.  They  hated  Him  the  more  He 
said  and  did ;  and  the  more  power  He  showed 
over  men  and  things,  the  more  they  opposed 
Him. 

The  raising  of  the  daughter  of  Jairus  from 
death  seems  to  have  been  His  last  act  before 
leaving  Capernaum.  It  was  no  longer  to  be 
"His  own  city,"  though  He  afterwards  taught  in 
towns  around  it.  From  that  day  He  was  to  be  a 
wanderer;  yet  going  about  doing  good.  Once 
rejected  at  Nazareth  and  now  at  Capernaum,  He 

1«4 


A  Life  of  Christ  165 

said  of  Himself,  "  The  Son  of  Man  hath  not  where 
to  lay  His  head," 

But  He  made  one  more  visit  to  Nazareth  in 
"  His  own  country,"  and  once  more  stood  in  the 
synagogue  from  which  he  had  been  rudely  driven. 
Since  that  hour  He  had  said  and  done  much  to 
prove  that  He  was  the  Messiah  He  had  there 
claimed  to  be.  But  the  feeling  of  the  Nazarenes 
toward  Him  was  unchanged  ;  they  still  asked,  "  Is 
not  this  the  carpenter  ?  "  So  He  turned  away  again 
from  the  home  of  His  childhood  and  youth  and 
early  manhood. 

The  Great  Teacher  and  Healer  had  compas- 
sion not  only  on  the  people  who  had  seen  and 
heard  and  rejected  Him,  but  also  on  those  in  the 
many  towns  which  He  could  not  visit.  So  He  sent 
the  Twelve,  two  and  two,  as  teachers  and  healers 
in  His  stead.  He  gave  them  power  and  authority 
to  heal  all  manner  of  diseases.  "And  as  ye  go," 
said  He,  "preach,  saying,  The  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  is  at  hand."  This  is  what  John  the  Baptist 
had  said  before  Jesus  commenced  His  ministry. 


Chapter  XXXIII 

Death  of  John  the  Baptist 
Pernea. 

When  Jesus  commenced  His  ministry,  John 
the  Baptist  said  of  Him,  "  He  must  increase,  but 
I  must  decrease."  This  showed  John's  humility 
and  faithfulness  to  his  Lord.  He  was  not  jealous. 
He  said  it  was  his  "joy"  to  have  the  many  go  to 
the  new  Teacher,  though  fewer  came  to  him. 

But  the  enemies  of  Jesus  in  Jerusalem  hated 
John  because  he  claimed  that  Jesus  was  their 
Messiah  and  King.  Besides,  John's  preaching 
displeased  those  whom  he  reproved  for  their  sins. 
This  was  especially  true  of  the  King  Herod 
Antipas  and  his  Queen  Herodias.  Because  of 
faithful  warnings  against  their  sins,  he  was  cast 
into  prison.  Still  the  King  feared  and  respected 
him.  But  Herodias,  unwomanly  and  unqueenly, 
bold  in  her  badness,  was  not  satisfied  with 
John's  imprisonment  only  ;  her  revengeful  spirit 
demanded  that  he  should  be  slain. 

John  was  a  prisoner  in  the  Castle  Machaerus, 

166 


Patre  i68  Christ  Healing  the  Sick       C.  Schonherr 


A  Life  of  Christ  167 

also  called  the  Black  Castle,  on  the  south  shore 
of  the  Dead  Sea — fitting  names  for  the  place  of 
blackest  crime  and  most  cruel  death.  It  is 
described  as  a  gloomy  castle,  a  fortress  from 
which  no  captive  could  hope  to  escape.  The 
traveler  of  to-day  gets  some  idea  of  its  horror  as 
he  walks  among  its  ruins  and  looks  down  into  a 
deep,  hot  dungeon,  and  remembers  that  for  ten 
long  months  it  was  John's  only  abode. 

Within  its  narrow  walls  he  sat,  and  stood,  and 
lay,  instead  of  freely  roaming  about  the  neighbor- 
ing wilderness,  where  so  much  of  his  life  had 
been  spent.  His  voice,  with  which  he  had  cried 
aloud  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan  to  the  multitude, 
was  silent  or  echoed  from  his  prison  walls  only 
into  his  own  ear. 

The  occasional  visits  of  his  friends,  which  the 
cruel  King  did  not  quite  dare  to  deny,  left  him 
the  more  lonely  as  he  thought  of  the  outer  world, 
of  life,  and  labor,  and  pleasure,  which  were  denied 
to  him.  His  inhuman  keepers,  as  he  found  in 
the  end,  were  more  to  be  dreaded  than  the  wild 
beasts  of  his  wilderness  home. 

Meanwhile  his  thoughts  were  of  Jesus,  who 
was  far  away  on  the  plains  and  mountains  and 
waters  of  beautiful  Galilee,  surrounded  by  multi- 


i68  A  Life  of  Christ 

tudes,  such  as  had  thronged  about  him  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jordan.  John,  in  his  trouble,  sent 
some  of  his  disciples  to  Jesus,  Who  sent  back  a 
message  about  the  work  He  was  doing,  especially 
the  miracles  of  healing  and  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  poor  ;  and  how  blessed  John  and 
all  others  would  be  even  in  sorrow  and  persecu- 
tion if  they  trusted  in  him.  He  wanted  John  to 
still  think  of  Him  as  the  promised  Messiah,  Son 
of  God,  on  Whom  he  had  seen  the  Spirit  descend- 
ing when  He  was  baptized  by  him.  Then  He 
declared  that  among  men  there  had  not  been  a 
greater  man  than  John  the  Baptist.  He  was 
indeed  great,  though  in  prison,  despised  for  his 
goodness  and  persecuted  for  his  faithfulness. 
How  much  greater  was  he  in  his  dungeon  than 
King  Antipas  and  Queen  Herodias  in  their  mag- 
nificent palace — the  one  damp  and  dark,  chilly 
and  cheerless ;  the  other  brilliant  with  the  light 
gleaming  on  its  gilded  ceilings  and  colored  mar- 
ble floors. 

Weeks  had  passed  since  John's  disciples  had 
brought  the  comforting  message  from  Jesus.  This 
had  cheered  his  desponding  spirit,  and  prepared 
him  for  whatever  might  happen. 

It  was  early  spring,  but  green  and  fragrance 


A  Life  of  Christ  169 

brought  no  cheer  to  his  dungeon.  From  it  he 
could  hear  the  merry  voices  in  the  adjoining  palace, 
where  a  grand  banquet  was  being  held  on  the 
King's  birthday.  For  a  while  he  might  listen  to 
the  lively  music  of  psaltery,  harp,  pipe,  cymbal, 
viol,  flute  and  drum,  that  stole  through  his  gloomy 
windows.  But  as  the  wine  flowed  freely  in  the 
banqueting-hall,  the  music  was  drowned  in  the 
shouts  of  revelry. 

Then  came  the  dancing  girls  to  make  sport  for 
the  half-drunken  lords  and  officers  to  whom  the 
banquet  was  given.  At  last  they  made  way  for 
one,  the  Princess  Salome,  only  child  of  Herodias, 
the  wicked  daughter  of  the  more  wicked  mother. 
It  was  a  degrading  dance,  but  pleasing  to  the 
guests,  and  especially  to  the  King.  While  they 
praised  her,  he  with  a  foolish  oath  promised  her 
whatever  reward  she  might  demand.  Hurrying 
to  her  mother,  she  said,  "What  shall  I  ask?" 
She  received  the  awful  answer,  **The  head  of 
John  the  Baptist."  "And  the  king  was  sorry; 
nevertheless,  for  the  oath's  sake,  and  them  which 
sat  with  him  at  meat,  he  commanded  it  to  be  given 
her.  And  he  sent  and  beheaded  John  in  prison. 
And  his  head  was  brought  in  a  charger  and  given 
to  the  damsel,  and  she  brought  it  to  her  mother.** 


I70  A  Life  of  Christ 

And  so  King,  Queen  and  Princess  joined  in 
the  murder  of  him  whom  Jesus  declared  the  great- 
est of  men.  Pitiable  King,  foolish  in  his  oath, 
wicked  in  keeping  it,  more  afraid  of  displeasing 
weak  and  drunken  guests  and  more  wicked  wife 
than  of  the  Holy  and  Almighty  God.  What  a 
mother  in  commanding,  and  what  a  daughter  in 
obeying — both  asking  and  accepting  the  head  of 
a  holy  man  as  a  reward  for  an  unholy  deed. 

How  much  of  tenderness,  sorrow  and  sympa- 
thy are  found  in  the  simple  record  concerning 
John's  disciples  ;  "They  came  and  took  up  the 
body,  and  buried  it,  and  went  and  told  Jesus." 


^ 

•^ 


50 

c 


^ 


1 


Chapter  XXXIV 

Seeking  Rest 
The  Plain  of  Buta.iha. 

There  were  two  towns  by  the  name  of  Beth- 
saida,  meaning  Fisher-town.  One  was  on  the 
western  shore  of  the  Sea  of  GaHlee  ;  the  other 
on  the  north-east  coast,  near  where  the  Jordan 
enters  the  lake.  The  latter  town  was  called 
Bethsaida-Julias.  By  boat  it  was  six  miles  from 
Capernaum,  but  less  distance  by  land.  South  of 
it  was  a  narrow  uninhabited  plain  called  Butaiha, 
with  "  much  grass  "  and  many  flowers,  and  from 
which  rose  green  hills — a  pleasing  contrast  to  the 
lake  and  plain.  The  heart  of  Jesus  must  have 
been  sorely  grieved  at  the  death  of  John  the 
Baptist,  his  kinsman,  the  faithful  preacher,  who 
had  proclaimed  Him  as  the  expected  Messiah,  and 
exhorted  men  to  prepare  to  enter  His  Kingdom 
— the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  Jesus  knew  that  the 
enemies  of  John  were  His  enemies,  who  would 
gladly  end  His  life  also.  It  is  not  strange  that 
Hn  looked  for  a  season  of  solitude.     Besides, 

171 


172  A  Life  of  Christ 

He  was  weary  with  constant  and  exhausting 
labors  ;  and  so  were  His  disciples,  who  returned 
to  Him  from  the  preaching  tours  on  which  He 
had  sent  them,  at  the  same  time  that  John's  dis- 
ciples came  to  Him  with  the  sad  story  of  the 
Baptist's  death.  The  Twelve  had  excited  so  much 
interest  that  many  people  accompanied  them  to 
see  Jesus,  whose  wonderful  deeds  had  made  them 
believe  that  He  would  become  their  Kine. 

Because  of  His  own  condition,  and  of  the 
weariness  and  excitement  of  His  disciples.  He 
said  unto  them  :  "  Come  ye  yourselves  apart  into 
a  desert  place,  and  rest  awhile."  So  they  quickly 
entered  a  boat  and  steered  for  the  plain,  from 
which  to  ascend  to  the  calm  retreat  of  a  hill, 
where  they  might  be  alone  and  refreshed  by  the 
mountain  air  that  came  down  from  the  snowy 
heights  of  Hermon  which  towered  above  them. 

But  their  departure  from  Capernaum  could 
not  be  hidden.  Many  "ran  afoot"  around  the 
northern  end  of  the  lake.  To  these  were  added 
others  from  the  villages  through  which  they 
passed,  and  perhaps  Passover-pilgrims  on  their 
way  to  Jerusalem.  There  were  five  thousand 
men  ;  and  besides  them,  uncounted  women,  as 
eager  to  see  and  hear  ;  and  children,  full  of  won- 


A  Life  of  Christ  173 

der  and  excitement,  keeping  hurried  pace  with 
their  elders. 

There  were  two  contrasted  scenes :  one,  of  the 
Master  and  His  disciples  at  rest  on  the  overlook- 
ing height ;  and  the  other,  of  a  gathering  host  on 
the  plain  below.  With  that  other  in  view,  Jesus 
could  no  longer  rest.  As  He  saw  them  moving 
about,  wandering  without  any  guide,  seeking  Him, 
He  "was  moved  with  compassion  toward  them, 
because  they  were  as  sheep  not  having  a  shep- 
herd." In  tender  love  and  pity  He  went  down 
to  them,  and  "  spake  of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and 
healed  them  that  had  need  of  healing."  Thus 
on  the  plain  did  He  prove  Himself  to  be  what 
He  called  Himself  in  Jerusalem — "  The  Good 
Shepherd." 


Chapter  XXXV 

Fi've  TTiousand  Guests 
Pla.in  of  ButaiTiA 

Hour  after  hour  passed  as  the  wearied  but 
charmed  throng  listened  to  the  voice  of  the 
Teacher  and  rejoiced  in  the  works  of  the  Healer. 
The  sun  had  long  passed  over  the  lake  and  Mount 
Tabor,  and  was  declining  over  the  Mediterranean. 
The  Twelve,  mindful  of  the  weariness  of  the  mul- 
titude, their  faintness  from  hunger,  and  the  Incon- 
veniences and  dangers  of  approaching  night,  so 
far  from  their  homes,  bid  the  Master  "send  them 
away."  Their  special  plea  was  this  :  **  They  have 
nothing  to  eat." 

His  compassion  was  greater  than  their  anxiety, 
and  His  wisdom  In  planning  greater  than  theirs. 
With  astonishment  they  heard  His  reply,  "  They 
need  not  depart ;  give  ye  them  to  eat  " — a  com- 
mand which  seemed  strange  and  impossible  for 
them  to  obey.  Turning  to  Philip,  He  asked, 
"  Whence  shall  we  buy  bread  that  these  may 
eat?"     The  bewildered  disciple  reminded  Him 

174 


A  Life  of  Christ  i7S 

that  all  the  money  their  common  purse  contained 
— which  would  be  about  thirty- five  dollars  of  United 
States  money — would  not  buy  food  for  so  many. 

"  He  Himself  knew  what  He  would  do." 
Though  He  did  not  reveal  His  purpose  to  the 
Twelve,  they  must  have  thought  that  He  had  one, 
for  they  seemed  to  have  had  a  conversation 
about  it. 

We  would  suppose  that  some  of  them,  having 
seen  how  the  wine  at  Cana  had  been  supplied  for 
the  pleasure  of  the  feast,  would  think  that  the  same 
power  could  supply  the  necessary  food  on  the  plain. 

Calmly  the  Master  asks  another  question, 
"  How  many  loaves  have  ye  ?  go  and  see,"  Where 
should  they  go  ?  To  whom  ?  John  Is  the  only  one 
of  the  four  Evangelists  recording  the  story,  who 
gives  us  a  hint  of  the  answer.  It  is  of  special 
interest.  As  Jesus  "  Himself  knew  what  He 
would  do,"  He  knew  through  whom  He  would  do 
it.  John  preserves  a  remark  of  Andrew  :  "  There 
is  a  lad  here  which  hath  five  barley  loaves  and  two 
small  fishes."  There  Is  authority  for  calling  him 
the  lad.  And  who  was  he  ?  Probably  an  attend- 
ant of  Jesus  and  the  Twelve,  carrying  their  pro- 
visions and  rendering  such  service  as  a  boy  could 
do. 


176  A  Life  of  Christ 

So,  when  some  of  the  disciples  said  to  Jesus, 
"We  have  here  but  five  loaves  and  two  fishes," 
we  may  imagine  they  meant  their  own  supply, 
carried  by  the  attendant  lad.  It  was  just  like 
John,  the  apostle  of  childhood,  to  remember  the 
boy  and  write  of  him  in  his  old  age. 

Jesus  gave  a  second  command,  more  easily 
understood  and  more  easily  obeyed  than  when 
He  said,  "  Give  ye  them  to  eat."  He  bade  the 
Twelve  "make  the  men  sit  down."  We  gain  a 
hint  of  the  orderly  manner  in  which  we  believe 
Christ  did  everything,  in  His  instruction  to  have 
the  multitude  "  sit  down  by  fifties  in  a  company." 
St.  John  tells  us  that  there  was  much  grass  in  the 
place.  St.  Mark  tells  of  the  green  grass  and  of 
the  "  ranks  by  hundreds  and  by  fifties."  Their 
appearance  has  been  compared  to  the  flower  beds 
of  a  well  cultivated  garden.  The  red,  blue  and 
yellow  colors  of  the  garments  worn  by  the  poor- 
est people  were  those  of  the  gayest  flowers. 

The  loaves  were  barley,  such  as  the  poorest 
ate,  and  which  we  suppose  was  the  daily  food  ot 
Jesus  and  His  disciples.  The  "  small  fishes  "  were 
dried,  and  like  sardines,  eaten  with  bread.  With 
what  interest  the  lad  must  have  taken  his  small 
store  from  his  basket   and   handed   it  to  Jesus, 


fi; 


A  Life  of  ChHst  ^77 

watching  His  five  movements,  as  did  the  disciples 
and  the  multitude.  "  He  took  the  five  loaves 
and  the  two  fishes,  and  looking  up  to  Heaven, 
He  blessed  them,"  doubtless  using  these  words: 
"  Blessed  art  Thou,  Jehovah  and  God,  King  of  the 
world,  Who  causeth  to  come  forth  bread  from  the 
earth."  "  He  brake,  and  gave\}^^  loaves  to  His  dis- 
ciples." While  so  doing  they  failed  not  but 
Increased.  As  each  disciple  gave  to  each  of  the 
multitude,  the  miracle  was  repeated.  "And  the 
two  fishes  divided  He  among  them.  And  they 
did  all  eat  and  were  filled."  Five  thousand  men, 
besides  women  and  children,  sitting  or  standing 
apart  from  them,  were  satisfied  ;  and  twelve  bas- 
kets full  were  gathered  of  what  remained.  The 
astonished  multitude  exclaimed,  "This  Is  of  a 
truth  that  prophet  that  should  come  into  the 
world." 

There  is  an  old  story  that  the  lad  who  is 
claimed  to  be  the  attendant  of  Jesus,  was  the 
child  whom  He  set  in  the  midst  of  His  disciples 
when  teaching  them  of  humility.  There  is  another 
story  that  after  Jesus'  death,  the  lad  was  trained 
by  John  for  the  ministry,  and  became  Bishop  of 
Antloch,  and  was  called  Theophorus,  which  means 
*•  One  who  carries  Christ  in  his  heart." 

12 


(Mpter  XXXVI 

Walking  on  the  Sea 
The  Sea.  of  GAlilee 

The  miracle  of  the  loaves  and  fishes  made  a 
wonderful  impression  on  those  who  witnessed  it. 
They  were  ready  to  believe  that  Jesus  was  the 
expected  Messiah  and  King,  who  would  do 
wonders  and  give  them  earthly  blessings.  The 
miracle  was  one  of  the  kind  they  had  been  taught 
to  believe  the  coming  King  would  perform.  And 
so  they  were  ready  to  crown  Jesus  at  once,  and 
return  to  their  homes  in  a  triumphal  procession 
with  Him  as  its  head.  That  day  He  received  His 
highest  honors  on  earth  from  men.  He  was  much 
grieved  that  they  so  misunderstood  Him  and 
what  was  meant  by  His  Kingdom,  which  was  not 
earthly,  but  in  the  hearts  of  men.  He  had  also 
reason  to  fear  that  if  He  allowed  Himself  to  be 
called  a  King  such  as  the  people  wanted  Him  to 
become.  He  would  be  put  to  death  for  rebellion 
against  the  Roman  Government. 

The  people  were  not  sure  that  He  was  will- 

178 


A  Life  of  Christ  m 

ing-  to  be  crowned  then  and  there,  and  so  were 
planning  to  compel  Him  to  do  as  they  desired. 
"  When  Jesus,  therefore,  perceived  that  they 
would  come  and  take  Him  by  force,  to  make 
Him  a  King,"  He  planned  to  defeat  their  pur- 
pose. Even  His  disciples  felt  as  the  mistaken 
multitude  did.  They  hoped  that  the  hour  had 
come  in  which  their  Lord  would  be  an  earthly 
King,  and  themselves  in  honor  and  power  with 
Him.  So  He  instructed  them  to  leave  the  crowd, 
enter  their  boat,  and  return  across  the  lake  to  the 
western  Bethsaida,  while  He  tarried  on  the  east- 
ern shore.  Surprised  and  disappointed,  they  were 
unwilling  to  go  until  He  urged  their  departure. 
After  they  had  gone.  He  "  sent  the  multitude 
away,"  refreshed  by  what  He  had  done  for  their 
bodies,  but,  like  the  Twelve,  disappointed  in  their 
hopes  and  plans  concerning  Him. 

Then  "  He  went  up  into  a  mountain  apart  to 
pray :  and  when  the  evening  was  come,  He  was 
there  alone."  A  few  hours  before,  He  with  His 
disciples  had  looked  down  upon  the  gathering 
throng  ;  and  now  He  saw  them  dispersing,  some 
going  afoot  around  the  northern  shore,  and  others 
following  the  Twelve  in  their  boats.  In  the 
silence  of  the  mountain  He  spent  the  hours  ot  the 


iSo  A  Life  of  Christ 

night  alone  with  His  Father.  Once  before  He 
had  done  the  same,  when  He  chose  and  attached 
to  Himself  the  little  company  whom  He  had  just 
sent  from  Him,  yet  of  whom  He  was  mindful  in 
His  solitude. 

The  cruel  murder  of  His  faithful  forerunner, 
John  the  Baptist,  was  a  reminder  of  His  ap- 
proaching and  more  cruel  death.  The  mistaken 
zeal  for  Him  that  day  on  the  plain  gave  Him  no 
joy,  but  sadness  only. 

Meanwhile  a  storm  was  gathering  about  Him, 
coming  from  the  lake  which  His  disciples  were 
vainly  attempting  to  cross.  "  The  wind  was  con- 
trary unto  them,"  driving  them  out  into  the  lake 
and  out  of  their  course.  During  the  night  they 
journeyed  but  three  of  the  six  miles  to  Caper 
naum.  In  those  fearful  hours  did  they  not  remem- 
ber the  former  time  when  their  Lord  was  with 
them,  and  heard  their  cry,  *'  Lord,  save  us  :  we 
perish"?  Did  they  wonder  why  He  "con 
strained  "  them  to  depart  from  the  eastern  shore, 
thus  exposing  them  to  the  dangers  of  the 
mighty  storm  ?  They  had  gone  to  the  plain  for 
rest,  which  they  had  not  found  because  of  the 
multitudes  that  followed  them  :  they  were  poorly 
prepared   for  the   labors   and   anxieties   of  that 


PETER  WALKING  TO  JESUS  ON  THE  WATER 
*0  thou  of  iittle  faith,  \vheref©re  didst  thou  doubt?'     Matt.  xiv.  31. 


A  life  of  Christ  '«' 

dreadful  night.  Oh,  for  the  Master  !  Would  that 
He  could  come  to  them  !  They  little  thought 
that  His  eyes  were  even  then  upon  them,  watch 
Ing  their  struggle  with  the  waves,  having  compas- 
sion on  them  as  He  had  on  the  shepherdless 
and  hungry  people  of  the  plain.  "  The  ship  was 
in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  and  He  alone  on  the  land. 
And  He  saw  them  toiling  in  rowing."  This  was 
sometime  between  three  and  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  But  He  not  only  "saw."  He  "went 
unto  them,  walking  on  the  sea."  To  Him  the 
Psalmist's  words  could  be  repeated,  "Thy  way  is 
in  the  sea,  and  Thy  path  in  the  great  waters." 
What  Job  said  of  God  in  a  figure,  was  the  truth 
concerning  Jesus  :  "  He  treadeth  upon  the  waves 
of  the  sea."  He  made  stepping  stones  of  the 
waves  that  tossed  the  foundering  bark  of  His 
disciples.  Their  discovery  of  Him  only  increased 
their  troubles.  Mistaking  His  form  for  that  of  a 
spirit  gliding  over  the  waters,  "  they  cried  out  for 
fear."  No  sooner  did  He  catch  their  despairing 
cry,  than  they  heard  His  calm,  soothing,  familiar 
voice  saying,  "  It  is  I."  With  his  presence  there 
was  safety.  But  He  added  those  words  which  He 
so  often  used  to  His  troubled  friends —  "Be  not 
afraid. "    His  exhortation  was  immediately  obeyed, 


i82  A  life  of  Christ 

even  though  it  had  to  pierce  the  howling  of  the 
winds  to  reach  them. 

Peter's  sudden  change  from  fear  to  joy,  his 
impulsive  nature,  and  deep  love  for  His  Master 
whom  he  could  not  wait  to  receive  into  the  ship, 
made  him  cry  out,  "Lord,  if  it  be  Thou,  bid  me 
come  to  Thee  on  the  water."  The  Master  spoke 
one  word,  "Come,"  and  Peter  "walked  on  the 
water,  to  go  to  Jesus."  For  a  few  moments  he 
boldly  trod  the  waves,  with  his  eyes  on  Jesus, 
careless  of  the  tempest.  But,  turning  them  away 
from  Him,  and  peering  into  the  storm,  "when 
he  saw  the  wind  boisterous,  he  was  afraid  ;  and 
beginning  to  sink,  he  cried,  saying,  "Lord,  save 
me."  Alone  with  Jesus  on  the  water,  he  repeated 
the  cry  with  which  he  and  his  fellow-disciples 
awoke  the  Master  when,  in  the  former  tempest, 
they  well-nigh  perished  ;  and  as  then,  there  came 
to  Peter  the  gentle  rebuke,  "  Oh,  thou  of  little 
faith,  wherefore  didst  thou  dcubt?"  But  with 
the  reproof  there  was  the  ready  answer  to 
Peter's  short  and  earnest  prayer,  for  "  immedi- 
ately Jesus  stretched  forth  His  hand,  and  caught 
him." 

When  they  entered  the  ship,  the  voiceless 
command  of  the  Lord  of  the  sea  was  obeyed: 


Pare  1S2  Christ  Walking  ox  the  Water    B.  Plockhorsi 


A  Life  of  Christ  '83 

-*  The  winds  ceased :  and  immediately  the  ship 
was  at  the  land  whither  they  went." 

After  so  grand  a  miracle  by  Him,  not  only  the 
Twelve,  but  others  joined  in  the  cry,  one  of  the 
first  times  it  was  uttered —  "  Of  a  truth,  Thou  art 
the  Son  of  God." 

**  Oh  Saviour,  whose  almighty  word 
The  winds  and  waves  submissive  heard. 
Who  walked  on  the  foaming  deep. 
And  calm  amidst  its  rage  did  sleep. 

Oh,  hear  us  when  we  cry  to  thee." 


Chapter  XXXVII 

ChrisU  the  Bread  of  Life,  A  Heathen's  Faith,  At  His  Feet 
Ca.perruLum.    Region  of  Tyre  a.nd  Sidon.     The  Deca.poUs 

When  Jesus  refused,  after  the  miracle  of  feed- 
ing the  five  thousand,  to  be  crowned  as  King,  He 
was  not  so  popular  as  before.  Their  thought  was 
of  earthly  blessings,  not  spiritual.  They  looked 
for  a  King  who  would  make  their  fruit-trees  bear 
throughout  the  year,  and  their  grain  grow  so  that 
it  could  be  gathered  and  ready  for  use  as  easily 
as  their  fruits,  and  the  vines  yield  most  luxurious 
and  abundant  grapes,  and  common  trees  beai 
delicious  fruit,  and  the  Holy  Land  have  the  rich- 
est and  most  numerous  orchards  and  trees  in  all 
the  world.  When  they  "  ate  of  the  loaves  and 
fishes,  and  were  filled,"  they  thought  the  kind  of 
King  they  expected  had  come,  but  when  Jesus 
refused  to  be  crowned,  they  were  disappointed, 
and  would  not  believe  Him  to  be  the  Messiah- 
King. 

On  His  return  to  Capernaum,  which  he  visited 
a  few  times,  though  it  was  no  longer  the  home  it 


184 


A  Life  of  Christ  185 

had  been,  He  went  to  the  Synagogue  which  the 
good  Centurion  had  built,  and  of  which  Jairus 
was  the  chief  ruler. 

Over  the  door  was  a  device,  of  which  we  have 
spoken,  of  a  pot  of  manna,  reminding  the  people 
of  how  God  had  fed  their  forefathers  in  the 
wilderness,  as  Jesus  had  miraculously  fed  the 
multitude  on  the  plain  with  bread  and  fishes.  He 
told  them  that  as  God  had  sent  down  manna  to 
satisfy  the  hunger  of  the  bodies  of  men.  He  had 
sent  Him  to  give  peace  and  eternal  happiness  to 
their  spirits.     He  said,  "  I  am  the  Bread  of  Life." 

"The  Jews  then  murmured  at  Him,  because 
He  said,  '  I  am  the  Bread  which  came  down  from 
Heaven.'  "  He  reminded  them  that  their  fathers 
who  ate  of  the  manna  were  dead.  He  called 
himself  the  Bread  of  Life  which  could  give  eternal 
happiness  in  Heaven,  saying :  "  He  that  believeth 
on  Me,  hath  everlasting  life." 

Many  who  had  followed  Him  and  professed 
to  be  His  disciples,  turned  from  Him,  and 
"  walked  no  more  with  Him."  Then  said  Jesus 
to  the  Twelve :  "Will  ye  also  go  away?"  Then 
Simon  Peter  answered  Him :  "  Lord,  to  whom 
shall  we  go?  Thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal 
life."     While  Jesus  rejoiced  in  the  answer,  He  was 


186  A  Life  of  Christ 

also  saddened  by  the  thought  that  there  was  one 
of  the  Twelve  who  did  not  feel  as  Peter  did.  It  was 
Judas,  who  was  already  becoming  unfriendly  to 
Jesus  whom  at  last  He  was  to  betray  to  the 
enemies  of  his  Lord. 

Jesus  left  the  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and 
crossing  the  country  to  the  Mediterranean  Sea, 
retired  into  the  region  of  the  cities  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon.  He  "would  have  no  man  know  it ;  but 
He  could  not  be  hi4." 

A  mother,  whose  daughter  was  sorely  afflicted, 
and  who  had  heard  of  what  He  had  done  for 
others,  came  and  fell  at  His  feet,  and  besought 
Him  that  He  would  heal  her  child.  She  was  a 
heathen  woman,  but  had  learned  more  about  Jesus 
than  many  of  the  Jews  who  had  long  been  with 
Him.  He  commended  her  faith  in  Him,  because 
of  which  "her  daughter  was  made  whole." 

Jesus  returned  to  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  to  its 
south-eastern  shore,  into  a  region  called  Decapolis, 
inhabited  by  heathen  who  had  heard  of  Him  as  a 
2reat  wonder-worker.  "  And  multitudes  came 
unto  Him  having  with  them  those  that  were  lame, 
blind,  dumb,  maimed,  and  many  others,  and  cast 
them  down  at  Jesus'  feet ;  and  He  healed  them." 


a 
o 


^ 

^ 

^ 


Chapter  XXXVIII 

The  Deaf  Made  to  Hear  and  the  Blind  to  See 
DecApotis.    BethsAtdA-Jutias 

Among  those  brought  to  Jesus  in  Decapolis 
was  one  who  was  deaf.  Probably  he  had  not  always 
been  so.  In  childhood  he  had  heard  the  sounds 
of  life  in  his  mountain  home.  But  there  he  had 
not  learned  the  lessons  to  which  the  Jewish  child 
had  listened  in  his  home  or  synagogue.  He  had 
learned  to  speak  and  his  words  were  like  those  of 
any  other  rude  young  mountaineer.  But  because 
of  disease  "he  was  deaf  and  had  an  impediment 
in  his  speech."  Those  few  words  tell  a  sad  story 
of  one  shut  out  from  the  world  ;  among;^  men,  yet 
alone,  whose  imperfect  speech  was  a  trial  to  him- 
self and  to  his  friends. 

The  heart  of  Jesus  was  always  full  of  sympathy 
when  the  afflicted  ones  were  brought  to  Him,  and 
we  may  believe  that  often  He  showed  it  by 
word  and  manner  of  which  we  have  no  record. 
But  we  are  told  of  how  He  showed  it  for  this  one, 
whose  friends  besought  Him  to   lay  His  hands 

187 


i88  A  Life  of  Christ 

upon  him.  He  did  so,  but  not  in  their  presence. 
"  He  took  him  aside  from  the  multitude,"  and 
alone  Jesus  looked  upon  him,  and  thought  of  his 
great  trial — not  only  of  his  deafness  and  difficulty 
of  speech,  but  also  and  yet  more  of  his  darkened 
mind  and  soul  so  difficult  to  reach.  Did  He  not 
also  think  of  the  sorrows  of  multitudes  of  others, 
afflicted  in  tongue  and  ears  and  hands  and  feet ; 
and  of  the  troubles  of  spirit,  worse  than  those  of 
body,  which  He  found  wherever  He  went,  and 
knew  to  be  among  all  men  ?  Glancing  for  a  mo- 
ment from  this  one  sufferer,  and  "looking  up  to 
Heaven,  He  sighed."  This  is  the  only  time  of  which 
we  know  of  His  so  doing  when  performing  a 
miracle  of  healing.  The  sadness  of  human 
suffering  oppressed  Him,  even  in  the  moment  of 
relieving  it. 

The  deaf  man  felt  the  touch  of  the  Healer's 
hand  in  his  ears  and  on  his  tongue  ;  and  then  heard 
again,  after  years  of  silence,  a  voice,  a  human  voice, 
the  voice  of  Jesus  with  power  Divine  saying  unto 
him,  "  Ephphatha,  that  is,  Be  opened.  And 
straightway  the  string  of  his  tongue  was  loosed, 
and  he  spake  plain."  Returning  to  the  multitude 
which  he  had  left  in  silence  or  confusion  of  speech, 
•'  they  were  beyond  measure  astonished."      With 


A  Life  of  Christ  189 

what  joy  must  he  have  led  their  song  concerning 
Jesus  :  "  He  hath  done  all  things  well :  He  maketh 
both  the  deaf  to  hear  and  the  dumb  to  speak." 

Once  more  we  find  Jesus  on  the  north-east 
coast  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  where  the  friends  of  a 
blind  man  bring  him  to  be  healed.  As  the  dumb 
man  seems  to  have  had  his  hearing  and  lost  it,  so 
the  blind  man  seems  to  have  lost  his  sight.  As 
Jesus  took  the  deaf  man  "aside  from  the  multi- 
tude," He  also  "took  the  blind  man  by  the  hand 
and  led  him  out  of  the  town."  What  were  the 
words  of  the  new  guide,  and  what  were  the  replies, 
as  they  walked  alone  hand  in  hand  to  some  soli- 
tary place?  We  do  not  know,  but  there  was 
wisdom  in  all  that  Jesus  did.  At  last  He  released 
His  hold  of  the  blind  man,  and  put  His  hands 
upon  the  sightless  eyes.  Asking  the  man  if  he 
saw  anything,  he  replied,  "I  see  men  as  trees 
walking."  With  his  strained  look,  his  dim  sight 
returned  slowly.  There  were  forms  moving 
about,  such  as  he  used  to  see  clearly  long  before. 
Those  were  anxious  moments  ;  but  he  was  not  to 
be  disappointed.  Another  touch  of  the  healing 
hands,  "and  he  was  restored  and  saw  every  man 
clearly,"  and  gazed  with  delight  on  things  long 
hidden  from  his  view. 


Chapter  XXXIX 

Four  Thousand  Guests,     "  Thou  Art  The  Christ  " 

77ie  Decapolis.     Region  of  CesArea  Philippi 

When  Jesus  fed  the  five  thousand,  His  guests 
were  mostly  from  Capernaum  and  its  neighbor- 
ing cities.  They  were  Jews.  He  was  now  to 
repeat  the  miracle  for  four  thousand  people — not 
Jews,  but  Gentiles,  who  had  been  with  Him  three 
days,  and  whose  food  was  gone.  As  He  had 
spread  a  table  in  the  wilderness  for  the  one.  He 
was  equally  ready  to  do  it  for  the  other.  He 
said:  "I  have  compassion  on  the  multitude.  I 
will  not  send  them  away  fasting,  lest  they  faint 
by  the  way."  His  disciples  seem  to  have  been  un- 
mindful of  the  former  miracle  until  He  reminded 
them  of  it.  Again  they  ask  :  "  Whence  should 
we  have  so  much  bread  in  the  wilderness  as  to 
fill  so  great  a  multitude  ?  "  And  again  He  asked  : 
"  How  many  loaves  have  ye  ?  "  They  answered  : 
"  Seven  and  a  few  fishes."  Again  He  commanded 
to  have  the  multitude  seated  on  the  ground,  took 
the  loaves  and  fishes,  gave  thanks,  break  them,  and 


A  Life  of  Christ  191 

gave  to  the  disciples  who  distributed  to  the  people, 
and  gathered  up  seven  baskets  full  of  fragments. 
Nearly  thirty  miles  north  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee 
is  the  town  of  Cesarea  Philippi,  near  the  foot  of 
the  lofty  and  snow-covered  Mt.  Hermon.  It  is 
beautifully  situated  on  the  slope  of  a  steep  ele- 
vation. Out  from  a  cavern  bursts  the  river  Jor- 
dan, the  sacred  stream  of  the  Holy  Land,  whose 
waters,  passing  through  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  flow 
onward  in  a  winding  course  into  the  Dead  Sea. 
Near  its  mouth  Jesus  had  been  baptized  at  the 
opening  of  His  ministry,  and  there  the  voice  of 
His  Father  had  been  heard  saying:  "Thou  art 
my  beloved  Son."  Since  that  hour  His  words  and 
works  had  proved  Him  to  be  the  Son  of  God. 
But  His  own  people,  the  Jews,  had  rejected  Him 
in  Nazareth,  in  Capernaum  and  elsewhere.  "  He 
came  to  His  own  and  His  own  received  Him 
not."  It  was  a  sad  day  for  Him,  and  a  sadder 
one  for  them,  though  they  believed  it  not,  when 
He  ended  His  work  of  teaching  and  healing 
among  them.  In  great  sorrow  He  told  of  the 
woes  that  would  come  upon  them,  because  they 
repented  not  of  their  sins,  and  believed  not  in 
Him  as  their  Saviour,  after  they  had  heard  His 
words  and  seen  His  mighty  works. 


192  A  Life  of  Christ 

With  His  disciples  He  journeyed  into  the 
region  of  Cesarea  Philippi.  On  the  way  He 
turned  aside  for  a  little  while  that  He  might  be 
alone  in  prayer.  He  then  called  them  to  Him, 
and  asked  two  solemn  questions.  The  first  was 
this  :  '*  Whom  do  men  say  that  I  am  ?  "  Their 
answer  showed  that  the  multitudes  who  had  seen 
and  heard  Him  did  not  understand  that  He  was 
the  Messiah,  the  Saviour,  the  promised  King. 
Some  said  He  was  John  the  Baptist  risen  from  the 
dead  ;  some  thought  His  preaching  was  so  much 
like  that  of  Elijah  that  this  prophet  must  have 
appeared  on  earth  again  ;  others  said  it  must  be 
Jeremiah,  or  some  other  prophet. 

Grieved  at  the  answers  given  to  His  first 
question,  he  asked  His  disciples  another  :  "  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am?  "  Peter  answered  for 
them  all  :  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  Gody 

"The  Christ"  was  filled  with  joy  because  His 
disciples  at  last  understood  who  He  was.  He 
called  Peter  "blessed"  because  this  knowledge 
had  been  given  by  His  Father  in  Heaven,  who, 
when  Jesus  was  baptized,  called  Him  his  beloved 
Son. 

But   the    Twelve  were   still   mistaken  about 


Page  iSg  Christ  Healing  the  Blind  O/d  Prmt 


(^ 


■<, 


z 
o 

Bi 

X 

Z 

O 
1^ 

Q 
Z 


A  Life  of  Christ  i93 

Christ  as  an  earthly  King  with  power  and  glory 
\n  which  they  hoped  to  share.  So  He  told  them 
what  would  soon  happen  ;  that  He  would  go  to 
Jerusalem,  that  there  He  would  be  rejected  by  the 
rulers  of  the  Jewish  nation,  as  He  had  been 
rejected  in  Galilee,  that  He  would  be  shamefully 
and  cruelly  treated,  and  even  be  killed  ;  but  that 
on  the  third  day  after  His  death  He  would  rise 
again.  He  did  not  then  tell  them  of  the  awful 
manner  in  which  He  would  die — by  crucifixion. 
He  told  of  that  at  a  later  day.  They  thought  it 
impossible  that  all  this  would  happen.  "  They 
understood  not  this  saying." 

Peter  was  so  surprised,  and  so  sure  that  Jesus 
must  be  mistaken  that  he  "took  Him,  and  began 
to  rebuke  Him  saying.  Be  it  far  from  Thee,  Lord  : 
this  shall  not  be  unto  Thee."  Though  he  spake 
thus  because  of  his  love  for  Jesus,  it  was  a  bold 
and  ignorant  and  improper  speech  :  So  Jesus 
"rebuked  Peter"  telling  him  that  he  did  not 
understand  the  thoughts  and  plans  of  God,  and 
that  he  was  always  thinking  of  a  worldly  kingdom, 
instead  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 


Chapter  XL 

The  Transfiguration,     Lunatic  Boy  Healed 
Mt,  Hermon.    Region  of  Ca.esa.rea.  Philippi 

A  week  after  the  events  of  the  last  chapter, 
Jesus  took  His  three  favorite  disciples,  Peter, 
James  and  John,  to  witness  the  most  glorious 
event  of  His  life  on  earth,  because  it  revealed 
something  of  the  glories  of  Heaven.  The  place 
to  which  He  led  them  was  Mt.  Hermon,  "  The 
Mount,"  which  Peter  called  the  Holy  Mount, 
because  of  what  there  happened.  It  is  the  only 
mountain  which  is  thus  called  in  the  Scriptures. 
Towering  like  a  giant  above  all  the  other  peaks 
of  the  Lebanon  range,  its  head  always  covered 
with  snow,  its  glittering  splendor  is  visible  from 
every  direction.  It  is  in  clear  view  as  far  south  as 
the  Dead  Sea.  It  was  probably  the  highest  spot 
of  earth  on  which  our  Lord  ever  stood,  and  from 
which  He  had  His  most  extensive  view.  From  it 
He  looked  down  upon  Galilee,  where  He  had 
taught  and  wrought,  where  He  had  been  received 
by  the  few  and  rejected  by  the  many.     Rising 

194 


A  Life  of  Christ  i95 

above  the  heated  plain,  the  little  company  would 
be  refreshed  by  the  cooling  breeze  from  the  sum- 
mit. The  calm  and  solitude  would  be  a  relief  from 
the  scenes  they  had  left  below.  "  He  leadeth 
them,"  says  St.  Mark,  **  up  into  a  high  mountain 
apart  by  themselves."  The  nine  who  tarried 
behind  must  have  wondered,  and  the  three  had  a 
strong  expectation  of  something  to  happen.  St. 
Luke  reveals  the  Master's  purpose.  Hermon  was 
to  be  added  to  the  Lord's  mountains  of  prayer. 
The  three  were  the  most  enlightened  of  the 
Twelve  ;  yet  they  needed  more  light  concerning 
their  Lord  and  His  Kingdom,  and  more  strength 
for  what  they  must  endure.  There  was  need 
of  prayer  for  them,  and  not  only  for  them,  but  for 
Llim.  He  went  up  to  prepare  Himself  and  them 
for  His  death,  of  which  he  had  plainly  told  them  a 
week  before. 

From  their  lofty  height  they  could  look  across 
the  country  and  see  the  sun  sinking  beneath  the 
waters  of  the  Mediterranean.  Soon  night  hid 
Galilee — its  sea  and  plains  and  villages.  "  He 
prayed,"  is  the  simple  record  of  Jesus — to  whom^ 
we  know  ;  for  whom,  we  can  easily  imagine  ;  for 
just  what,  we  are  not  told,  as  we  are  concerning 
His  prayer  in  Gethsemane.    "  And  as  He  prayed 


196  A  Life  of  Christ 

He  was  transfigured  before  them."  His  appear- 
ance was  changed.  "His  face  did  shine  as  the 
sun."  "  His  raiment  was  white  and  glistering," 
like  the  snows  above  them. 

Then  came  two  visitors  from  Heaven.  One 
was  Moses,  who  fifteen  hundred  years  before  had 
been  on  another  mountain,  Sinai,  where  he  had 
received  the  ten  commandments,  the  Law  of  God, 
and  given  it  to  the  Jewish  people.  They  had  not 
fully  obeyed  it.  Jesus  had  come  to  keep  it  per- 
fectly, and  show  how  good  it  was  ;  and  also  to 
make  it  possible  for  men  who  had  broken  it,  to  be 
saved  by  repentance  and  faith  in  Him.  Moses 
had  been  long  dead.  His  earthly  body  had  been 
buried  by  God  Himself  alone  on  Mt.  Pisgah,  from 
which  Moses  had  looked  upon  Hermon  and 
prayed  that  he  might  go  there  before  he  died. 
God  denied  his  prayer  at  that  time,  and  told  him 
not  to  ask  again.  But  now  his  prayer  was 
answered  in  a  more  glorious  manner,  as  he  came 
from  Heaven  to  Hermon  with  his  heavenly  body, 
to  talk  with  Jesus  who  for  a  little  while  appeared 
with  His  heavenly  body. 

The  other  visitor  on  the  Holy  Mount  was 
Elijah,  one  of  the  greatest  of  the  prophets,  who 
one  thousand  years   before    had  been   taken  to 


A  Life  of  Christ  197 

Heaven  without  dying.  He  had  foretold  of  Christ 
— His  coming  to  the  world,  His  preaching, 
suffering  and  death,  and  of  His  being  the 
Saviour  of  men. 

Moses  and  Elijah  were  the  two  men  whom  the 
Jews  most  honored,  and  whose  words  they  claimed 
should  be  obeyed. 

Wearied  with  the  labors  of  the  day,  the  long 
walk  and  steep  ascent,  "  Peter  and  they  that  were 
with  him  were  heavy  with  sleep,"  against  which 
they  struggled,  but  in  vain.  So  they  did  not 
witness  the  beginning  of  the  wonderful  vision  of 
Jesus  with  Moses  and  Elijah.  But  "when  they 
were  awake,  they  saw  His  glory,  and  the  two  men 
that  stood  with  Him,"  talking  of  His  approaching 
death  at  Jerusalem.  From  the  appearance  and 
conversation  of  the  heavenly  visitants,  the  disciples 
understood  who  they  were.  Peter,  bewildered 
with  the  sight,  and  unmindful  of  the  certain  death 
of  Jesus,  cried  out,  "  Master,  it  Is  good  for  us  to 
be  here  ;  and  let  us  make  three  tabernacles  ;  one 
for  Thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elijah." 
He  little  thought  how,  in  a  little  while,  Jesus 
would  not  be  between  the  Law-Giver  and  the 
Prophet  in  glory,  but  between  two  thieves  in 
darkness  and  shame. 


198  A  Life  of  Christ 

There  came  a  cloud  and  overshadowed  them. 
And  there  came  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud.  It  was 
the  same  once  heard  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan 
at  the  baptism  of  Jesus,  saying,  "  This  is  my 
Beloved  Son."  And  now  on  Hermon  was  added 
these  words,  **  Hear  ye  HimT  Jesus  was  greater 
than  Moses  and  Elijah,  and  men  must  receive 
His  words  and  obey  them.  The  disciples,  full  of 
awe  and  fear,  fell  upon  their  faces.  Jesus  came  and 
touched  them.  On  the  mountain,  as  on  the  sea, 
he  bade  them,  "  Be  not  afraid."  The  cloud  passed 
away.  The  three  looked  for  Moses  and  Elijah, 
but  they  had  gone,  and  they  saw  "Jesus  only." 
Peter  never  forgot  Hermon,  nor  that  night,  nor 
that  voice,  nor  the  vision  of  Jesus.  More  than 
thirty  years  afterward  he  wrote  these  words  : 
"  The  voice  which  came  from  Heaven  we  heard 
when  we  were  with  Him  in  the  Holy  Mount." 

At  early  dawn  of  the  summer  morning  the 
four  descended  the  mountain.  "  And  when  they 
were  come  down,  much  people  met  them."  In 
the  crowd  was  the  agonized  father  of  a  lunatic 
son,  who  had  vainly  hoped  that  the  disciples  on 
the  plain  could  cure  him.  He  told  how  the  boy, 
his  only  child,  had  suffered  all  his  life.  "  Bring 
him  to  me,"  said  Jesus.     As  the  father  did  so,  he 


Page  igB 


The  Transfiguration 


Raphael 


A  Life  of  Christ  i99 

cried  out,  "  If  Thou  canst  do  anything,  have  com- 
passion on  us  and  help  us."  Jesus  gently 
reproved  him  for  doubting  His  power,  yet  com- 
forted him,  saying,  "If  thou  canst  believe,  all 
things  are  possible  to  him  that  belleveth."  In 
agony,  hope  and  fear,  the  father  cried  out  with 
tears,  "  Lord,  I  believe  ;  help  Thou  mine  unbelief." 
The  Lord  healed  the  boy,  and  "  delivered  him 
again  to  his  father,"  as,  when  He  raised  the  young 
man  at  Nam  from  death,  "  He  delivered  him  to 
his  mother. " 

One  of  the  greatest  paintings  in  the  world,  by 
Raphael,  represents  the  two  contrasted  scenes 
of  the  Transfiguration,  and  the  Lunatic  Boy 
Healed. 


Chapter  XLI 

The  Child  in  the  Midst 
Caperna.um 

Jesus  and  His  disciples  went  from  the  region 
of  Cesarea  Philippi  to  Capernaum.  It  seems 
probable  that  Peter  and  His  Master  went  ahead 
of  the  others  to  Peter's  home.  We  do  not  know 
the  subject  of  their  conversation  on  the  way. 
We  may  suppose  it  was  of  "  the  honor  and  glory 
in  the  Holy  Mount."  But  we  do  know  that  by 
the  way  the  other  disciples — good  men,  but  not 
perfect — "  disputed  among  themselves  who  should 
be  greatest"  in  the  Kingdom  of  their  Lord;  for 
they  were  still  mistaken,  thinking  He  would  reign 
like  other  kings  on  the  earth. 

It  is  possible  that  the  nine  who  were  on  the 
plain  while  Peter,  James  and  John  were  on  the 
Mount,  were  jealous  of  the  favored  three.  When 
they  reached  the  house  of  Peter,  they  were 
ashamed  to  let  Jesus  know  of  their  quarrel.  But 
He,  "  perceiving  the  thought  of  their  heart,"  broke 
the  silence  of  their  shame,  and  astonished  them  by 

260 


A  Life  of  Christ  201 

asking ;  "  What  was  it  that  ye  disputed  among 
yourselves  by  the  way  ?  But  they  held  their 
peace."  He  did  not  need  any  answer.  "  He 
knew  what  was  in  man."  But  not  all  remained 
silent.  Some  one,  or  more,  still  excited  over  the 
discussion  by  the  way,  asked  the  Master:  "Who 
is  the  greatest  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  ?'*  He 
did  not  answer  the  question. 

In  sadness  He  calmly  **  sat  down  and  called 
the  Twelve,  and  saith  unto  them :  If  any  man 
desire  to  be  first,  the  same  shall  be  last  of  all,  and 
servant  of  all."  But  these  words  were  not 
enough.  So  He  taught  them  in  another  way. 
He  called  a  little  child  to  Him  whom*  we  may 
believe  was  Peter's  son,  and  so  within  His  call. 
Jesus  •'  set  him " — not  before  them,  simply  in 
their  presence,  but — "in  the  midst  of  them." 
He  "  set  him  by  Him."  Then  "  He  took  him  up 
in  His  arms."  The  Twelve  did  not  understand 
His  purpose  in  all  this.  But  "Jesus  himself 
knew  what  He  would  do"  with  the  child,  as  He 
did  with  "the  lad"  whom  He  used  to  feed  the 
five  thousand.  They  watched  His  treatment  of 
the  boy  with  curiosity.  They  were  not  friendly. 
as  we  shall  see,  toward  childhood  ;  and  had  no 
thought  of  learning  lessons  from  it.     That  scene 


202  A  Life  of  Christ 

was  not  to  them  what  it  has  become  to  us,  a 
pleasing  subject  for  sculptor  and  painter,  parent 
and  teacher. 

If  the  conduct  of  Jesus,  in  setting  the  child  in 
the  midst  of  the  disciples,  excited  their  curiosity. 
His  words  must  have  astonished  them  even  more, 
when  He  said:  'Except  ye  be  converted" — be 
turned  from  the  proud  and  ambitious  spirit  I  see 
in  you — "  and  become  as  little  children,  ye  shall 
not  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven."  What 
did  He  mean  by  this  ?  What  are  the  things  in 
good  children,  in  which  apostles  and  all  others 
should  be  like  them  ?  They  are  gentleness,  trust, 
kindness,"  obedience,  humility,  love. 

We  are  not  told  what  was  the  effect  of  Christ's 
words  and  of  the  child-example  on  the  disciples. 
We  fear  they  did  not  learn  the  lesson  thoroughly, 
for  we  find  the  same  mistaken  thoughts  and  proud 
spirit  again. 

But  in  time  all  this  was  changed.  They  at 
last  understood  what  the  Lord  meant  by  His 
Kingdom,  and  no  longer  asked  who  in  it  should 
be  greatest.  Their  thoughts  of  childhood  changed, 
and  feelings  toward  it,  especially  Peter's,  as  we 
shall  see. 

With  the  child  in   His  arms,  Jesus  gave  the 


A  Life  of  Christ  203 

disciples  a  solemn  warning  about  the  treatment  of 
children,  and  told  of  something  that  should  make 
every  child  very  happy,  and  careful  to  do  right. 
His  words  were  these :  "  Take  heed  that  ye 
despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones  ;  for  I  say  unto 
you,  that  in  Heaven  their  angels  do  always  behold 
the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven." 


Chapter  XLII 

The  Home  in  Bethany 

Bethany 

After  a  brief  stay  in  Capernaum,  Jesus  once 
more  journeyed  toward  Jerusalem,  where  would 
soon  be  held  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles.  It  was 
the  holiest  and  greatest  of  the  three  yearly  feasts, 
and  known  as  "  TAe  Feast."  It  was  to  remind  the 
Jews  of  the  time  when  their  forefathers  journeyed 
from  Egypt  to  the  Holy  Land,  through  the  wilder- 
ness, where  they  lived  in  booths  or  tents,  having  no 
home  for  forty  years.  Being  in  the  harvest  season, 
it  was  also  a  thanksgiving  feast.  During  the 
eight  days  that  It  lasted,  the  men  especially,  lived 
in  booths  made  of  boughs  of  olive,  and  palm,  and 
pine,  and  myrtle ;  reared  in  the  courts  of  the 
houses,  in  the  streets,  and  outside  the  city  walls. 
It  was  a  time  of  great  rejoicing  for  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem,  and  those  who  came  in  great  num- 
bers from  all  parts  of  the  country. 

Near  to  the  city,  separated  from  it  by  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  was  the  village  of  Bethany.     We  are 

2M 


A  Life  of  Christ  205 

interested  in  it  because  of  one  of  its  homes — that 
of  two  sisters,  Martha  and  Mary,  and  their  brother 
Lazarus.  Jesus  loved  them  ;  and  they  loved  Him, 
making  Him  a  most  welcome  guest  when  on  His 
visits  to  Jerusalem.  Thither  He  often  went  to 
rest  in  quiet  and  companionship,  after  days  of  toil 
and  unfriendliness  in  the  city. 

When  on  His  way  to  the  feast,  **  Martha 
received  Him  into  her  house."  She  was  a  busy, 
active  house-keeper,  anxious  to  do  all  she  could 
for  her  honored  and  beloved  Guest  and  Teacher, 
"  She  had  a  sister  called  Mary,  which  also  sat  at 
Jesus*  feet,  and  heard  His  words."  They  were  all 
alike  in  devotion  to  their  Lord,  though  showing  it 
in  different  ways.  We  may  think  of  Jesus  as  in 
the  booth  in  the  court-yard  while  Martha  was  going 
back  and  forth  between  it  and  the  house,  listen- 
ing awhile  to  His  words,  which  were  food  for  her 
spirit,  and  then  providing  food  for  His  body.  But 
Mary  remained  w^ith  Him.  So  precious  was 
every  moment  with  Him,  and  so  interested  was 
she  in  all  He  said,  that  she  seemed  unmindful  of 
the  work  her  sister  was  doing  for  Him  who  was 
the  Friend  and  Lord  of  them  both,  and  whom  they 
would  serve  with  equal  honor.  Martha,  good  and 
loving  as  she  was,  perhaps  wearied  with  her  labors, 


2o6  A  Life  of  Christ 

while  Mary  was  delightfully  resting,  became  a 
little  jealous  of  her  sister  and  lost  her  calmness. 
No  doubt  Mary  would  have  been  willing  to 
help,  but  Martha  did  not  ask  her.  In  hurry  and 
excitement  and  impatience  she  complained  to 
Jesus.  This  was  unkind  and  somewhat  irrev- 
erent. We  may  think  she  felt  sorry  afterwards 
that  she  had  so  done.  Her  words  were  these  : 
"  Lord,  dost  thou  not  care  that  my  sister  hath  left 
me  to  serve  alone  ?  Bid  her  therefore  that  she 
help  me."  But  the  Lord  did  not  bid  his  loving 
pupil  to  leave  Him.  Instead,  he  gave  a  gentle 
reproof  to  her  troubled  sister.  It  was  "  half-sad, 
half-playful,  yet  wholly  kind."  May  there  not 
have  been  a  forgiving  smile  as  well  as  a  reprov- 
ing look  on  His  face  when  "  Jesus  said  unto  her, 
Martha,  Martha,  thou  art  careful  and  troubled 
about  many  things  ;  but  one  thing  is  needful : 
and  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part  which  shall 
not  be  taken  away  from  her." 


Chapter  XLIII 

The  Fe*isi  of  Tabernacles 
lerusatem 

Pilgrims  from  all  parts  of  the  country,  on 
arriving  at  the  Feast,  were  anxious  to  see  the 
great  Healer  and  Teacher. 

During  the  first  two  festive  days  they  inquired 
and  looked  for  Him  in  vain.  Suddenly  He 
appeared  in  the  Temple,  teaching,  probably  in 
Solomon's  Porch,  where  the  multitude  could 
gather  about  Him.  Some  of  them  were  friendly, 
glad  of  the  opportunity  for  seeing  and  hearing 
Him  whose  fame  had  reached  their  most  distant 
homes.  Others  were  his  foes,  some  of  them 
rulers  seeking  to  kill  Him,  but  standing  in  awe 
before  Him,  and  not  daring  to  seize  Him  among 
so  many  who  would  defend  Him. 

On  the  last,  the  great  day  of  the  Feast,  there 
was  a  most  interesting  service.  A  solemn  pro- 
cession, marching  to  the  sound  of  music,  left  the 
Temple,  following  a  priest  carrying  a  golden 
pitcher.     At  the  foot  of  the  mountain  on  which 


207 


208  A  Life  of  Christ 

the  Temple  stood  was  the  Pool  of  Siloam,  of 
whose  waters  the  priest  filled  the  pitcher,  which 
was  carried  back  in  great  solemnity.  As  he 
entered  the  "Water-gate" — so  called  after  this 
ceremony — a  three-fold  blast  of  trumpets  told 
the  people  that  he  had  returned,  and  they  must 
be  ready  to  welcome  him  and  take  their  part  in  the 
service.  Led  by  the  flute-players,  and  repeating 
the  words  of  the  priest,  the  people  said,  "  Oh 
give  thanks  unto  the  Lord:  Oh  Lord,  send  now 
prosperity :"  and  again,  "  Oh  give  thanks  to  the 
Lord."  Priests  and  people  chanted  songs  of 
praise,  with  sound  of  trumpets,  and  the  people 
bowed  in  worship. 

Before  the  altar  was  a  silver  basin,  into  which 
the  priest  bearing  the  golden  pitcher,  poured  the 
water  from  Siloam.  As  he  did  so,  the  worship- 
pers waved  the  branches  they  bore,  chanting  a 
psalm  of  praise,  while  the  blasts  of  the  trumpets 
rang  through  the  Temple  courts.  There  was  a 
Jewish  proverb  that  he  "who  has  never  seen 
the  rejoicing  at  the  pouring  out  of  the  waters 
of  Siloam,  has  never  seen  rejoicing  In  all  his 
life." 

But  there  was  a  greater  joy  for  the  multitude 
if  they  had  only  believed  it.     Suddenly,  with  calm 


Page  20J 


Jesus,  Marv  and  Martha  //.  Hofmann 


Page  2og       "  Never  Man  Spake  Like  This  Man  "      Hofmann 


A  Life  of  Christ  209 

and  earnest  voice,  "Jesus  stood  and  cried,  say- 
ing, If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and 
drink." 

It  was  the  same  kind  of  invitation  He  had 
given  the  woman  of  Samaria  at  the  well  of  Sychar. 
"He  spake  of  the  spirit  which  they  that  believe 
on  Him  should  receive,"  giving  them  a  joy  greater 
and  more  lasting  than  what  they  found  in  that 
Temple  service. 

As  He  spake,  many  thought  of  Him  as  a 
great  Prophet.  Others  said,  "  This  is  the  Christ." 
Others,  when  they  heard  Him  so  called,  were 
angry,  and  hated  Him  yet  more  than  they  had 
done. 

Officers  had  been  sent  by  the  Pharisees  to 
seize  Him  in  the  Temple,  and  bring  Him  to  them 
that  they  might  destroy  Him.  But,  as  they 
listened  to  His  words,  so  wise  and  kind,  and  saw 
how  innocent  He  appeared,  they  were  filled  with 
awe,  their  courage  failed  them,  and  they  returned 
without  Him.  The  chief  priests  and  Pharisees, 
in  their  disappointment  and  anger,  asked  them, 
"Why  have  ye  not  brought  Him  ?  *'  The  officers 
gave  an  answer  which  was  a  great  truth  :  "  Never 
man  spake  like  this  man."  For  this  they  were 
called  ignorant,  and  treated  with  ridicule.     Nico- 

14 


210  A  Life  of  Christ 

demus,  friendly  toward  Jesus,  though  timid  in 
showing  it,  spoke  kindly  about  Him,  telling  the 
rulers  that  no  man  should  be  unjustly  condemned, 
and  that  without  trial.  But  his  words  only  made 
them  the  more  angry,  and  they  treated  him  also, 
with  contempt. 


Chapter  XLIV 


Healing  of  a  Man  Born  Blind 

Jerusalem 

"  T  am  the  Light  of  the  World."  That  is  what 
Jesus  called  Himself  within  the  Temple  court. 
And  such  He  came  from  Heaven  to  be.  Ignor- 
ance is  compared  to  darkness,  and  Truth  to  light. 
Jesus  was  ///^  Truth,  showing  by  His  life  the 
most  important  things  for  men  to  know,  telling 
them  of  what  they  had  never  heard,  and  what 
they  could  not  know  without  Him.  So  He  was 
^/le  Light  of  the  World.  But  the  proud  teachers 
of  the  Jewish  nation  were  so  displeased  with 
what  Jesus  claimed  to  be,  that  they  took  up 
stones  to  cast  at  Him  ;  but  in  some  way  He  hid 
Himself  from  them  and  passed  out  of  the  Temple. 
It  was  His  Father's  House,  where  in  childhood 
He  had  thoughts  about  His  "  Father's  business," 
and  where  in  manhood  he  was  "about"  it.  He 
was  the  Great  Teacher,  ^/le  Light  that  the  Father 
had  sent  into  the  world  to  show  men  the  way  to 
Heaven.     He  is  the  light  of  their  spirits.     With- 

2U 


212  A  Life  of  Christ 

out  Him  they  are  in  a  sadder  condition  than  that 
of  the  man  "bHnd  from  his  birth,"  whom  Jesus 
saw  as  He  passed  out  of  one  of  the  Temple- 
gates,  or  by  the  road-side. 

To  be  "born  bhnd" — never  to  look  into  the 
face  of  father,  mother  or  friends  ;  never  to  roam 
and  play  freely  and  indulge  in  delights  of  child- 
hood where  the  eye  alone  can  guide ;  never  to 
watch  the  flowing  of  the  streams  or  the  flight  of 
birds,  or  the  floating  of  the  clouds  along  the  blue 
sky  ;  never  to  gaze  on  the  beauty  of  flowers, 
or  even  know  what  is  meant  by  their  colors ; 
never  to  turn  the  leaves  of  a  book,  charmed  with 
its  pictures  ;  never  to  look  on  mountain  and 
plam,  sea  and  grove  ;  to  only  guess  at  what 
friends  try  in  vain  to  describe  ;  never  to  know  some 
delights  of  which  others  tell  ;  to  have  all  this  con- 
tinued through  years  of  childhood,  youth  and 
manhood  without  one  hope  of  a  change — this  is 
sad,  sad,  indeed.  And  then  to  be  unable  to  labor, 
and  to  be  dependent  on  friends  themselves  poor,  or 
on  strangers,  for  daily  bread,  this  is  sadder  still- 
It  was  such  a  poor  blind  beggar,  well  known 
at  the  city  gates,  whom  Jesus  saw  near  the  Tem- 
ple, and  before  whom  He  stopped,  though  escap- 
ing from  His  enemies. 


A  Life  of  Christ  213 

As  He  looked  kindly,  piteously  upon  him,  the 
disciples  asked  a  question,  strange  to  us,  but  not 
then  and  there.  To  be  born  blind  was  thought 
a  judgment  from  God  because  of  some  great 
wickedness,  and  so  they  asked,  "  Master,  who 
did  sin,  this  man  or  his  parents,  that  he  was  born 
blind  ?  "  He  told  them  that  they  were  wrong  in 
their  judgment — that  his  blindness  did  not  prove 
that  he  or  his  parents  were  greater  sinners  than 
others  ;  but  that  there  was  a  wise  purpose  in 
God's  permitting  his  blindness — that  in  him 
Christ  should  show  His" mercy  and  power. 

All  this  while  the  blind  man  was  silent,  but 
must  have  been  busy  in  thought.  Perhaps  he, 
too,  had  supposed  that  his  affliction  was  because 
of  great  sin,  and  was  made  happy  in  hearing  the 
Master  say  it  was  not  so.  How  grateful  he  must 
have  felt  for  the  kind  words  :  how  full  of  wonder 
who  the  stranger  was  that  knew  his  history  and 
that  of  his  parents  ;  how  hopeful  that  Christ's 
mercy  and  power  would  now  be  shown  in  the  gift 
of  sight  to  him. 

At  last  there  was  silence.  Those  were  anxi- 
ous moments  of  waiting  as  the  poor  man  won- 
dered what  the  Master  was  doing.  Jesus  "spat 
on  the  ground  and  made  clay  of  the  spittle,  and 


214  A  Life  of  Christ 

He  anointed  the  eyes  of  the  blind  man  with  the 
clay  ;  and  said  unto  him,  Go,  wash  in  the  Pool  of 
Siloam."  Not  doubting  the  power  of  Him  who 
had  spoken  so  kindly  and  wisely,  the  man  quickly 
obeyed  the  strange  command,  groping  his  way 
with  his  staff,  through  the  city  gate,  and  down  the 
Kidron  Valley,  followed  by  a  curious  or  jeering 
crowd,  to  the  Pool  of  Siloam.  Where  the  priest 
had  drawn  water  in  the  golden  pitcher,  he  dipped 
with  his  hand,  and  washed  the  clay  from  his  eyes. 
And  lo !  he  looked  upon  the  world  in  which  he 
lived,  but  had  never  seen,  and  returned  with  yet 
greater  joy  than  did  the  priest  bearing  his  glad- 
some water  to  the  Temple. 

We  may  think  of  him  as  gratefully  seeking 
his  great  Healer,  whom  he  did  not  then  find  ;  and 
then  going  to  his  astonished  home,  meeting  many 
who  had  long  known  him  only  as  the  blind 
beggar,  but  now  the  wonder  of  Jerusalem  ;  some 
saying  :  "  This  is  he  ;"  others,  "  He  is  like  him  ;" 
while  he  himself  declared  with  gladness,  "  / 
am  he."  With  what  emotion  he  looked  for  the 
first  time  into  the  face  of  his  mother,  who  from 
his  infancy  had  gazed  upon  his  sightless  eyes 
wondering  why  this  great  sorrow  had  come  upon 
them. 


Page  2IJ  The  Light  of  the  World       Holman  Hunt 


A  Life  of  Christ  215 

The  happy  day  in  which  the  blind  man  was 
healed  was  the  Sabbath.  The  Jewish  rulers  had 
made  foolish  rules  about  keeping  it  holy,  which 
Jesus  would  not  obey.  They  asked  the  healed 
man  what  He  had  done  to  him.  He  told  them. 
They  said :  "  This  man  is  not  of  God,  because 
He  keepeth  not  the  Sabbath  day."  "We  know 
this  man  is  a  sinner."  Again,  and  yet  again,  they 
asked  what  Jesus  had  done,  trying  to  find  some- 
thing against  Him.  The  man  sharply  and  justly 
reproved  them,  and  defended  his  Healer.  They 
became  more  and  more  angry,  reviling  him  and 
Jesus,  and,  at  last,  drove  him  from  them  ;  forbid- 
ding him  to  enter  the  Temple  or  Synagogue,  and 
the  people  to  speak  to,  or  help  him. 

Jesus  heard  of  their  unkindness  and  injustice, 
and  having  found  him,  told  him  that  He  was  the 
Son  of  God.  The  happy  man  looked  with  his 
eyes  upon  Jesus  who  had  opened  them  ;  and  with 
his  spirit  he  saw  what  Jesus  meant  when,  in  the 
Temple,  He  said  ;  **  I  am  the  Light  of  the  World." 


Chapter  XLV 


The  Shepherd-Sa.'vicnir 
Terusa.tem 

Seven  hundred  years  before  Christ  was  born, 
the  prophet  Isaiah  said  to  the  Jews,  "  Behold,  the 
Lord  God  shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd : 
He  shall  gather  the  lambs  in  His  arms  and  carry 
them  in  His  bosom."  A  hundred  and  twenty-five 
years  later,  God  said  to  the  Jews  through  the 
Prophet  Ezekiel,  "Ye  my  flock,  the  flock  of  my 
pasture,  are  men  and  I  am  your  God."  And 
again  He  said  of  the  Jews,  "I  will  set  up  one 
shepherd  over  them  ;  he  shall  feed  them,  and  he 
shall  be  their  shepherd."  At  last  Christ  came, 
saying,  "/  am  the  Good  Shepherd !'  He  said  it 
just  after  the  miracle  at  the  Pool  of  Siloam. 

The  blind  beggar  of  Jerusalem,  healed  by 
Christ,  knew  more  about  Him  than  did  the  Phari- 
sees who  claimed  to  be  the  wise  teachers  and 
leaders  of  the  people.  But  being  themselves 
ignorant  of  who  Christ  was,  and  rejecting  His 
teachings,  they  were  unfit  to  teach  others. 

To   Jesus  the  blind  man  healed,  cast  out  by 


816 


A  Life  of  arist  ^17 

them,  seemed  like  a  poor  sheep  having  an 
unfaithful  and  cruel  shepherd.  He  claimed  to  be, 
what  indeed  He  was,  not  only  a  shepherd,  not 
only  a  good  shepherd,  but  the  Good  Shepherd — 
the  "true  shepherd" — unlike  them,  and  better 
than  any  other,  however  good.  He  explained  to 
them  why  He  was  such,  and  who  were  His 
sheep. 

In  the  land  where  Jesus  lived  a  shepherd  gave 
more  care  to  his  flock  than  shepherds  do  in  our 
country.  He  stayed  with  them  by  day  and  often 
by  night.  He  gave  to  each  of  his  sheep  a  name 
which  it  learned  to  know,  audit  came  at  the  shep- 
herd's call.  He  remembered  that  they  were  not 
strong,  and  could  not  help  themselves  like  many 
animals.  He  went  before  them  and  they  fol- 
lowed him,  trusting  him  when  they  would  not  a 
stranger  of  whom  they  would  be  afraid.  He  led 
them  to  fields  of  green  grass  where  they  ate  and 
rested  ;  and  to  springs  and  streams  of  which  they 
drank  ;  and  to  the  great  rocks  and  groves  where 
the  hot  sun  could  not  shine  upon  them.  When 
one  wandered  he  looked  for  it  and  brought  it 
back  to  the  fold.  He  was  kind  and  helpful  to 
the  sick  and  lame,  and  especially  to  the  lambs. 
He  guarded  them  all  from  the  wild  beasts,  which 


21 8  A  Life  of  Christ 

he  killed  or  drove  away,  even  at  the  risk  of  his 
own  life. 

Jesus  called  all  good  men  and  women  His 
sheep,  and  all  good  children  His  lambs.  He 
takes  care  of  them  because  He  loves  them.  He 
remembers  how  easily  they  sin  and  helps  them  to 
do  right.  He  knows  each  one  by  name,  and 
cares  for  them  always  and  everywhere,  as  no 
shepherd  can  do  for  his  sheep. 

When  Jesus  was  on  earth,  He  taught  men  by 
His  words  and  example  how  to  be  good.  When 
they  do  like  Him,  they  follow  Him.  When  they 
have  good  thoughts,  they  know  that  His  Spirit  is 
teaching  them.  They  do  not  fear  Him.  When 
they  are  tempted,  and  it  is  hard  to  do  right.  He 
helps  them.  When  they  sin.  He  is  sorry  for  them, 
and  helps  them  to  be  good  again. 

He  loves  little  children  :  they  are  His  Iambs. 
He  knows  they  are  often  tempted.  He  watches 
over  them  to  keep  them  from  becoming  bad  men 
and  women.  Jesus  in  heaven  is  better  to  little 
children  than  a  shepherd  is  to  the  little  lambs  in 
the  field. 

It  is  because  Jesus  does  such  things  that  He 
said,  "  I  am  the  Good  Shepherd."  Then  He  gave 
another  reason  why  He  deserved  the  name.    He 


Page  2iS 


The  Good  Shepherd 


B.  Plockhorsi 


A  Life  of  Christ  219 

said,  "The  Good  Shepherd  giveth  His  life  for  the 
sheep."     This  He  did  as  we  shall  see. 

Those  who  were  His  friends  when  He  was  on 
the  earth  are  not  His  only  sheep.  He  said, 
"  Other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this  fold." 
All  people,  old  and  young,  everywhere  and  in  all 
ages  of  the  world,  who  love,  obey  and  trust  Him, 
are  of  His  fold  which  is  on  earth  and  in  Heaven. 


Chapter  XL  VI 

TTie  Lord's  Prayer 

Peraea, 

When  Jesus  had  finished  His  sermon  in  the 
Temple  by  declaring  Himself  to  be  the  Good 
Shepherd,  "there  was  a  division  among  the  Jews 
for  these  sayings.  And  many  of  them  said.  He 
hath  a  devil  and  is  mad;  why  hear  ye  Him?" 
Others  said,  "  These  are  not  the  words  of  Him 
that  hath  a  devil.  Can  a  devil  open  the  eyes  of 
the  blind  ?  "  He  had  said  and  done  what  he  could 
to  prove  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  come  from 
Heaven  to  show  the  way  thither.  But  many  sought 
to  take  His  life,  repaying  His  goodness  with 
ingratitude,  hatred  and  cruelty.  So  He  left  Jeru- 
salem for  Peraea  beyond  the  Jordan.  One  of  the 
first  incidents  of  His  ministry  there,  was  His  teach- 
ing His  disciples  what  we  ca.\\,"  T/ie  Lord's  Pray e?\" 

"It  came  to  pass  as  He  was  praying  in  a  cer- 
tain place,  when  He  ceased,  one  of  His  disciples 
said  to  Him,  Teach  us  to  pray,  as  John  also 
taught  his  disciples."     Where  that  "  certain  place" 

220 


A  Life  of  Christ  221 

was,  we  do  not  certainly  know,  but  it  was  a  sacred 
spot,  from  which  sounded  forth  the  model  prayer, 
to  be  repeated  in  all  lands,  and  in  all  languages, 
and  through  all  time,  until  its  petition,  "  Thy 
Kingdom  come,"  has  been  fulfilled.  It  is  in  seven 
parts,  of  which  four  are  about  God,  and  three 
about  ourselves. 

1.  Our  Father  which  art  in  Heaven. 
Jesus  taught  us  to  call  God  our  Father.     In 

the  Old  Testament  the  Jews  had  read  of  Him  as 
Holy,  and  Almighty  and  Just ;  a  Great  King  to 
be  adored.  They  often  feared  more  than  they 
loved  Him.  They  understood  what  was  meant 
by  a  good  earthly  father,  loving  his  child,  caring 
for  it,  watching  over  it,  providing  for  it  at  all  times, 
doing  all  he  could  for  its  comfort  and  safety  and 
happiness,  showing  himself  wise  and  good  in  all 
he  did  for  it ;  and  so,  was  worthy  of  the  child's 
obedience  and  trust  and  love.  Jesus  taught  that 
God  is  better  far  than  the  best,  or  even  a  perfect, 
earthly  father.  He  can  give  us  all  good  things, 
and  hear  and  answer  our  prayers.  So  we  should 
love,  trust,  obey  and  worship  Him. 

2.  Hallowed  be  Thy  Name. 

"  Hallowed "    means    holy.      Such    God   is, 


222  A  Life  of  Christ 

always  has  been,  and  always  will  be.  Even  holy 
angels  in  Hes^ven  think  of  Him  as  so  much  better 
than  all  other  beings  that  they  call  Him  "  Holy, 
Holy,  Holy."  When  we  say  to  God,  "  Hallowed 
be  Thy  name,"  we  mean  that  we  want  everybody 
to  honor  Him  because  of  His  holiness. 

3.  Thy  Kingdom  come. 

This  is  the  Kingdom  for  which  Christ  came 
from  Heaven  to  earth,  and  suffered  and  died. 
God  is  the  Great  King.  When  we  say,  "Thy 
Kingdom  come,"  we  mean  that  we  want  every- 
body, everywhere,  always  to  obey  Him. 

4.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in 
Heaven. 

By  God's  will  we  mean  what  He  wants  every^ 
body  to  do.  It  is  done  by  everybody  in  Heaven. 
It  is  not  done  by  everybody  on  the  earth ;  if  it 
were,  earth  would  be  much  like  Heaven,  There 
are  two  ways  of  doing  God's  will — by  being 
good,  and  by  doing  good. 

5.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

By  bread  we  mean  food,  clothes,  and  other 
things  for  our  bodies.  God  gives  them  to  us  by 
causing  the  sunshine  and  rain,  and  by  making  to 
grow  the  plants  and  animals  from  which  we  are 


A  Life  of  Christ  223 

fed  and  clothed.     We  have  daily  needs,  and  so 
should  offer  daily  prayers. 

And  forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive 
OUR  debtors  ;  or,  forgive  us  our  trespasses  as 
WE  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us. 

By  "debts"  and  "trespasses"  we  mean 
sins.  All  have  sinned  by  not  always  being  good, 
and  doing  good.  We  ask  God  to  forgive  us, 
treating  us  as  if  we  had  not  sinned.  This  He 
does  if  we  truly  repent.  If  we  do  this  we  shall 
have  kind  feelings  towards  those  who  have 
wronged  us,  and  forgive  them.  The  Lord  said, 
"  Forgive,  and  ye  shall  be  forgiven." 

7.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but 
deliver  us  from  evil. 

Persons  lead  us  into  temptation  when  they  try 
to  make  us  do  wrong.  God  never  tempts  us. 
Satan  is  the  great  tempter.  We  pray  God  that 
He  will  not  allow  us  to  be  tempted  by  any  one, 
or  will  keep  us  from  yielding  to  temptation.  By 
"  evil  "  we  mean  sin  and  trouble.  We  pray  God 
to  "deliver  us"  from  both. 

After  the  petitions  for  ourselves  in  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  there  is  a  beautiful  addition  which  we 
always  use,  in  these  words : 


224 


A  Life  of  Christ 


For  Thine  is  the  Kingdom,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory  for-ever. 

By  this  we  mean  that  God  is  the  Great  King 
of  Heaven  and  earth  ;  that  He  can  do  what  He 
pleases  always  and  everywhere ;  and  that  He  is 
so  good  and  great  that  everybody  in  Heaven  and 
earth  should  honor  and  praise  Him  for-ever. 

And  because  we  truly  want  God  to  hear  and 
answer  the  prayer  the  Lord  taught  us,  we  say 
Amen. 

Let  us  remember  these  things  whenever  we 
repeat  this  short,  simple  prayer,  which  we  review 
in  the  following  form,  as  given  in  Matt.  6:9-13. 

1.  Our  Father  which  art  in  Heav«n. 

2.  Hallowed  be  Thy  name. 

3.  Thy  Kingdom  come. 

4.  Thy   will   be   done   in   earth   as   it   is   in 
Heaven. 

5.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

6.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  w<  forgive  our 
debtors. 

7.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  de- 
liver us  from  evil. 

For  Thine  is  the  kingdom, 

and   the    power, 

and  the  glory, 

for-ever; 

Amen. 


AiouT  God  ' 


About 
Ourselves 


DOXOLOGY  - 


Page  221 


Hallowed  be  Thy  Name  '        Gustave  Dor'e 


Page  22S  The  Good  Samaritan  Gustave  Dork 


Chapter  XL  VII 

The  Good  Sdmnritan 

Near  Jerusalem 

After  an  absence  of  two  months,  Jesus  returned 
to  Jerusalem  at  the  time  of  the  "  Feast  of  the 
Dedication  of  the  Temple."  Once  more  we  find 
Him  speaking  to  the  people,  in  Solomon's  Porch. 
He  spoke  to  the  Jews  of  His  Father's  work,  of 
which  He  had  spoken  in  the  same  place  more  than 
twenty  years  before,  to  His  mother.  But  they 
did  not  attend  to  His  words  as  she  had  done. 
They  said  to  Him,  "If  Thou  be  Christ,  tell  us 
plainly."  He  reminded  them  of  what  He  had 
said  and  done  to  prove  that  he  was  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God  ;  and  then  said,  "  Ye  believe  not 
because  ye  are  not  of  my  sheep."  He  declared, 
"  I  and  my  Father  are  one.  Then  the  Jews  took 
up  stones  again  to  stone  Him,"  saying  He  was 
guilty  of  the  awful  sin  of  blasphemy.  But  He 
escaped  out  of  their  hands,  and  went  away  again 
beyond  Jordan. 

We  cannot  always  tell  with  certainty  just  when 

15  226 


2^^  A  Life  of  Christ 

or  where  Jesus  said  certain  things  ;  but  that  makes 
little  difference  compared  with  what  He  said. 

About  this  time  when  He  was  near  Jerusalem 
or  in  Peraea,  He  was  asked,  "Who  is  my  neigh- 
bor?" The  questioner  was  a  lawyer.  Jesus 
answered  him  by  a  parable,  or,  as  some  believe, 
by  a  story  of  what  had  happened. 

Like  all  travelers  between  Jerusalem  and 
Jericho  I  well  remember  the  "  Bloody  Way."  It 
gets  its  name  from  its  history.  It  is  a  lonely 
desert  road,  through  a  rocky  gorge.  Now,  as  in 
the  days  of  Christ,  it  is  a  dangerous  region.  In 
going  over  it  my  only  safety  and  that  of  my  fellow- 
travelers  from  robbers,  was  in  the  guns  of  our 
guard.  It  was  this  "  Bloody  Way  "  that  Jesus  had 
in  mind  when  He  said,  "A  certain  man  went  down 
from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and  fell  among  thieves, 
which  stripped  him  of  his  raiment,  and  wounded 
him,  and  departed,  leaving  him  half  dead."  A 
terrible  story  is  told  in  those  few  words.  They 
have  for  ages  excited  the  sympathy  of  the 
Christian  world. 

As  he  lay  naked,  his  quivering  w^ounds  bleed- 
ing from  the  robber-blows,  pale  and  speechless, 
yet  with  imploring  looks,  a  certain  priest,  on  his 
way  to  his  solemn  duties  in  the  temple  at  Jerusa- 


A  Life  of  Christ  227 

lem,  saw  him,  but  without  a  kind  word  or  helping 
act  "passed  by  on  the  other  side."  A  simple 
glance  was  enough  for  him.  The  wounded  man 
still  lay  helpless  and  alone. 

Then  came  a  Levite,  reviving  in  the  wounded 
man  the  disappointed  hope  of  help  from  some 
friend  of  humanity;  but  though  he  "came  and 
looked  on  him  "  a  little  longer  and  more  intently 
than  did  the  priest,  he  also  "  passed  by  on  the 
other  side." 

A  third  man  came  near :  like  the  others  "he 
saw,"  but  unlike  them,  "he  had  compassion." 
But  this  was  not  all.  While  the  others  had 
shrunk  away  as  if  from  pollution,  he  went  to  the 
wounded  man  and  tenderly  cared  for  him,  "and 
bound  up  his  wounds,  pouring  in  oil  and  wine." 
He  would  not  leave  him  alone,  exposed  to  yet 
other  dangers.  He  lifted  him  upon  his  own 
beast,  walking  by  his  side  along  the  hard,  hot, 
dusty  road,  supporting  as  best  he  could  the  feeble 
form  full  of  pain,  till  he  reached  a  wayside  inn, 
where  he  tarried  with  him  during  the  night. 
Before  renewing  his  journey,  having  lost  a  day 
but  saved  a  life,  he  gave  the  keeper  of  the  inn 
the  money  which  cost  him  two  days  of  labor,  with 
promise  of  more  if  needed. 


228  A  Life  of  Christ 

Now  this  man  was  a  Samaritan,  whose  people 
hated  the  Jews  and  were  hated  by  them.  But  he 
was  tender-hearted,  ready  to  help  and  comfort  a 
Jew  or  any  other  man. 

And  so  Jesus  by  this  story  answered  the 
question,  "Who  is  my  neighbor?" 

When  He  had  finished  the  parable  He  asked 
the  lawyer,  "  Which  now  of  these  three  thinkest 
thou  was  neighbor  to  him  that  fell  among 
thieves?"  The  man  did  not  say  it  was  the 
Samaritan  ;  he  seems  to  have  hated  the  name  too 
much  for  that.  So  he  answered,  "  He  that  had 
mercy  on  him.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him,  Go, 
and  do  thou  likewise." 


Chapter  XL  VIII 

Pardble  of  the  Lost  Sheep 
Pernea. 

In  a  letter  which  St.  Peter  wrote  to  Christians 
he  said,  "Ye  were  as  sheep  going  astray;  but 
are  now  returned  to  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
your  souls  " — which  is  Christ.  Perhaps  he  remem- 
bered a  parable  he  had  heard  Christ  speak  twenty- 
seven  years  before  in  Peraea — thatof  the  Lost  Sheep. 

It  was  one  of  a  hundred  sheep  which  in  its 
folly  and  ignorance  had  strayed  from  the  fold,  and 
wandered  on  the  mountains  until  it  was  lost. 
There  it  was  alone,  weary  and  footsore,  torn  by 
the  brambles,  hungry  and  thirsty,  and  exposed  to 
death  from  wild  beasts,  or  falling  into  a  deep 
rocky  ravine.  But  the  good  shepherd,  anxious 
for  the  safety  of  the  one,  left  the  ninety  and  nine, 
sought  the  wanderer,  found  it,  laid  it  upon  his 
shoulder  rejoicing,  and  brought  it  back  to  the  fold. 

Christ  compared  that  straying  sheep  to  any 
one  of  us,  all  of  whom  are  sinners.  In  sinning 
we  wander  from   Him,  by  thinking  less  and  less 

328 


230  A  Life  of  Christ 

of  Him,  and  by  not  following  Him  in  being  and 
doing  good  ;  so  finding  it  harder  and  harder  to 
change  from  bad  to  good.  Because  of  sin,  we 
have  trouble  and  sorrow.  Left  to  ourselves  we 
would  continue  in  sin  while  we  live. 

But  Christ  has  not  left  us  to  ourselves.  He 
has  for  us  such  love  as  no  shepherd  can  have  for 
his  sheep.  Because  of  this  love.  He  came  from 
Heaven  to  earth  to  "  seek  and  to  save  that  which 
was  lost"  in  sin.  We  cannot  know  the  full 
meaning  of  that  word  "  lost " — the  loss  of  holi- 
ness, of  the  favor  of  God,  and  hope  of  Heaven. 
But  this  need  not  be.  That  holiness,  and  favor 
and  hope  may  be  gained,  not  by  good  works  of 
which  the  Jewish  teachers  taught,  but  by  repent- 
ance, which  is  turning  from  sin  to  the  loving  and 
forgiving  Father — God. 

Angels  understand  better  than  we  do  the  sad 
consequences  of  sin,  and  the  happiness  that  fol- 
lows repentance.  They  know  when  any  one 
turns  to  Christ  by  turning  from  sin.  This  is  why 
He,  after  giving  the  parable  of  the  Lost  Sheep, 
uttered  these  wonderful  words,  which  show  the 
angelic  interest  in  us  :  "I  say  unto  you,  there  is 
joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth."    . 


Page  231 


The  Prodigal  Son 


Spada 


Chapter  XLIX 

The  Prodigal  Son 
PerAea. 

Certain  Pharisees  and  scribes  said  concerning 
Jesus,  "This  man  receiveth  sinners  and  eateth 
with  them."  The  words  were  uttered  in  a  proud 
and  angry  spirit  ;  but  they  were  true  and  blessed 
words,  showing  His  love  for  those  whom  the  Phari- 
sees despised.  Jesus  answered  the  murmuring 
words  in  three  Parables,  the  last  of  which  is  that 
of  the  Prodigal  Son.  It  is  so  beautiful  and  full  of 
instruction  that  it  is  called  the  Pearl  of  Parables — 
the  best  of  all.  It  tells  of  sin  and  repentance,  the 
wonderful  love  of  God,  and  the  great  joy  in  Heaven 
over  the  repentant  sinner.     Here  is  the  story. 

The  younger  of  two  sons  of  a  loving  and 
wealthy  father  became  dissatisfied  with  his  home. 
He  did  not  like  its  restraints.  He  wanted  to  go 
where  he  could  do  as  he  pleased.  He  thought  of 
the  time  when  his  father  would  die,  and  he, 
being  the  younger  son,  would  receive  one-third  of 
the  property.     He  wanted  it  before  his  father's 

231 


232  A  Life  of  Christ 

death  that  he  might  have  it  to  spend  in  seeking 
pleasure.  So  he  foolishly  asked  for  what  he 
could  not  then  claim.  He  "  said  to  his  father, 
Father,  give  me  the  portion  of  goods  that  falleth 
to  me."  Having  received  it,  he  tarried  a  few 
days  in  the  home  of  comfort  and  love  and  every- 
thing it  was  right  for  him  to  desire.  Then,  still 
unsatisfied,  "he  took  his  journey  into  a  far 
country."  One  thing  went  with  him  which  he 
did  not  deserve  ;  and  for  which  he  did  not  care,  or 
he  would  not  have  gone.  It  was  his  father's  love, 
more  precious  and  more  lasting  than  all  the 
treasures  he  carried. 

Far  from  his  home,  away  from  all  things  that 
would  help  him  to  be  good,  he  "wasted  his  sub- 
stance in  riotous  living."  This  is  why  he  was 
called  a  prodigal. 

While  his  money  lasted  he  had  plenty  of 
friends — so  called  ;  but  they  were  friends  of  zV 
rather  than  of  him ;  so  that  when  it  was  gone, 
they  were  gone.  His  wicked  companions,  on 
whom  he  had  spent  his  "  substance,"  now  despised 
him.  For  the  first  time  in  his  life,  "  he  began  to 
be  in  want ;  "  not  only  of  friends,  but  of  a  home 
of  any  kind,  of  clothing  and  food,  of  the  comforts 
of  life,  and  of  money  wherewith   to   buy  them. 


A  Life  of  Christ  233 

He  had  been  heartless  toward  his  father.  And 
now  a  citizen  of  the  far  country  whither  he  had 
gone,  was  heartless  toward  him — a  beggared 
stranger  pleading  for  pity  and  help.  The  man 
did  not  turn  him  entirely  away,  but  "sent  him 
into  his  fields  to  feed  swine  " — a  most  degrading 
service,  especially  to  a  Jew.  In  his  desperate 
hunger  he  was  almost  ready  to  eat  of  the  carob- 
pods  he  fed  to  the  swine,  for  '*  no  man  gave 
unto  him." 

There  was  an  old  saying  among  the  Jews  that 
when  any  were  "  reduced  to  the  carob-tree  they 
became  repentant."  So  it  was  with  the  prodigal. 
He  thought  of  the  distant  home,  its  plenty  of 
food,  even  for  the  servants,  his  foolish  and  wicked 
life,  his  sin  against  God  and  his  father,  his 
unworthiness  to  be  called  a  son.  Thus  thinking 
he  "came  to  himself,"  and  resolved  to  return 
with  confession  of  sin,  and  asking  to  be  received 
by  his  father,  not  as  a  son,  but  as  a  servant. 

So  the  swine-herd  turned  his  back  toward  the 
swine  ;  the  son,  his  face  toward  his  father.  His 
long,  sad  journey  was  nearing  its  end,  but  the 
old  home  was  still  in  the  distance. 

"When  he  was  yet  a  great  way  off,  his  father 
saw  him."     The  love  that  had  hoped  and  waited, 


234  A  Life  of  Christ 

evermore  on  the  lookout  for  the  prodigal's  return, 
was  now  rewarded.  With  quicker  step  than  that 
of  his  returning  boy,  he  "  ran "  to  meet  him. 
With  the  first  glance  at  his  abject  son  "  he  was 
moved  with  compassion."  He  was  not  repulsed 
by  the  soiled  and  tattered  garments,  nor  by  the 
face  marred  by  sin  and  want ;  "  he  fell  on  his 
neck  and  covered  him  with  kisses."  The  penitent 
boy  began  to  repeat  the  form  of  words  which  he 
had  said  in  the  swine-field,  saying,  "Father,  I 
have  sinned  against  Heaven,  and  in  thy  sight, 
and  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son." 
He  would  have  asked  to  be  his  servant,  but  was 
interrupted  by  the  assurances  of  his  father's  love, 
unchanged  by  his  wayward  life.  Of  this,  three 
tokens  were  immediately  given.  The  servants 
were  commanded  to  "bring  forth  the  best  robe" 
— the  upper  garment  of  the  higher  classes — "  and 
put  it  on  him,"  to  take  the  place  of  the  coarse 
tattered,  soiled  garments  ;  and  then  to  "  put  a 
ring  on  his  hand,"  whose  once  jeweled  fingers  had 
become  bare ;  and  then,  to  put  sandals  on  the 
feet  made  weary  and  sore  by  the  tedious  journey. 
But  these  tokens  were  not  enough  ;  so  the 
father  bid  the  servants  "Bring  hither  the  fatted 
calf" — seemingly  kept  awaiting   the  wanderer's 


Page  236  The  Pharisee  and  the  Publican  G.  Dare 


A  Life  of  Christ  235 

return,  when  a  joyous  feast  should  be  his  welcome 
home. 

These  things  the  servants  did  to  him  who  had 
thought  to  become  one  of  them,  but  to  whom 
they  were  henceforth  to  look  as  to  a  new  young 
master  whom  they  must  honor  and  obey  because 
the  son  of  his  father's  love. 

While  all  this  was  passing  the  elder  son  was 
in  the  field.  Approaching  the  house  he  heard 
music  and  dancing.  Asking  what  these  things 
meant,  the  servants  told  him  that  his  brother  had 
come,  and  that  their  father  had  killed  the  fatted 
calf  for  a  feast  of  gladness.  But  he  had  no  wel- 
come for  his  brother,  nor  kind  feeling  toward  his 
father.  He  would  not  go  into  the  house.  The 
father,  who  ran  to  meet  his  erring  but  repentant 
son,  now  hastened  to  the  angry  brother,  entreat- 
ing him  to  join  in  the  festive  welcome,  and  remind- 
ing him  of  the  abundance  he  had  always  received  in 
his  home.  But  the  replies  were  angry,  bitter, 
unjust  and  untruthful.  How  tender  were  the 
father's  words  :  "  Son,  thou  art  ever  with  me,  and 
all  that  I  have  is  thine.  It  was  meet  that  we 
should  make  merry,  and  be  glad  :  for  this  thy 
brother  was  dead,  and  is  alive  again  ;  and  was 
lost,  and  is  found." 


Chapter  L 


Dfves  and  Latarus,     The  Pharisee  and  the  Publican 
Pera.ea. 

While  yet  in  Paraea,  Jesus  spoke  other  para- 
bles to  teach  men  what  is  right  and  how  to  do  it. 
But  His  wise,  faithful,  solemn,  loving  teachings 
were  not  received  by  many.  "They  derided 
Him  "  with  mocking  gestures  and  words,  yet  pre- 
tending to  have  great  goodness.  Jesus  told  them 
how  they  might  appear  well  "  before  men,"  but 
be  an  "  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God." 

He  contrasted  a  proud,  unfeehng,  rich  man, 
called  Dives,  with  a  poor  but  righteous  beggar, 
named  Lazarus,  telling  how  changed  their  con- 
ditions when  they  died  ;  Dives  "tormented,"  but 
Lazarus  "  comforted." 

He  spake  a  "  parable  unto  certain  which 
trusted  in  themselves  that  they  were  righteous, 
and  despised  others."  He  told  of  a  Pharisee  and 
a  Publican  praying  in  the  Temple.  The  Pharisee 
boasted  of  his  goodness,  and  thanked  God  that 
he  was  so  much  better  than  other  men,  even  the 

236 


A  Life  of  Christ  237 

hated  Publican,  who  showed  himself  the  better  of 
the  two  by  humbly  and  penitently  saying  :  "  God 
be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  For  this  the  Publi- 
can was  commended  by  Jesus,  who  declared  that 
"  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted." 

But  all  such  teaching  was  unwelcome  to  those 
for  whom  it  was  especially  intended. 

**  He  went  through  the  cities  and  villages, 
teaching,  and  journeying  towards  Jerusalem," 


Chapter  LI 

The  Raising  of  Lazarus 

Betha.ny 

Before  leaving  Bethany  in  Peraear  Jesus 
received  a  message  from  Martha  and  Mary  in 
their  home  in  the  other  Bethany,  in  these  words : 
"Lord,  behold,  he  whom  Thou  lovest  is  sick," 
meaning  their  brother  Lazarus.  The  messenger 
carried  back  a  most  comforting  reply  :  "This  sick- 
ness is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the  glory  of  God, 
that  the  Son  of  God  might  be  glorified  thereby." 

The  disciples  inferred  that  Lazarus  would  not 
die,  but  be  healed,  as  was  the  Nobleman's  son 
when  "  he  was  at  the  point  of  death."  But  Laza- 
rus probably  died  that  very  day. 

Jesus  continued  His  work  two  days  longer 
before  proceeding  on  His  journey.  He  then  said 
to  His  disciples,  "  Let  us  go  into  Judea  again." 
They  reminded  Him  of  how  the  Jews  had  lately 
sought  to  stone  Him  ;  but  He  assured  them  of 
His  safety  until  the  work  He  had  to  do  had  been 
performed. 

23S 


A  Life  of  Christ  239 

Jesus  said,  '•  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth." 
Doubtless  the  Twelve  had  all  come  to  regard 
Lazarus  as  a  friend  to  them  as  well  as  to  Him. 
So  all  were  interested  in  the  result  of  his  illness, 
rejoicing  that  the  Master  could  say  he  "  sleepeth." 
To  three  of  the  disciples  the  words  must  have 
seemed  almost  an  echo  of  those  spoken  in  the 
home  of  Jairus,  "The  damsel  is  not  dead,  but 
sleepeth  ; "  but  they  seem  to  have  been  silent,  or 
to  have  forgotten  what  meaning  He  gave  to  the 
word  "  sleepeth." 

Jesus  continued,  "I  go  that  I  may  awake  him 
out  of  sleep."  This  seemed  strange  when  sleep 
is  so  sweet  and  refreshing  to  the  wearied  and 
enfeebled  sick.  The  disciples  thought  only  of 
natural  "rest in  sleep."  Then  said  Jesus  to  them 
plainly,  "  Lazarus  is  dead.  Let  us  go  unto 
him." 

This  time  it  was  not  Peter — often  the  first  to 
speak — but  Thomas  who  responded,  in  words 
that  showed  his  love  for  his  Master  and  boldness 
in  showing  it.  Believing  that  there  was  danger  of 
death  to  Jesus  and  even  His  disciples,  if  they 
accompanied  Him,  he  nevertheless  said.  "  unto 
his  fellow  disciples,  Let  us  also  go  that  we  may  die 
with  Him."     In  this  he  was  sincere,  though  in  a 


240  A  Life  of  Christ 

few  days  they  all  fled  from  His  enemies,  leaving 
Him  alone  with  them. 

From  early  morning  to  sunset  the  Master  and 
His  Twelve  journeyed  twenty  miles  from  one 
Bethany  to  the  other,  outside  of  which  he  tarried. 
He  thus  avoided  His  enemies,  who  were  yet  friends 
of  the  bereaved  sisters  and  had  come  from  Jeru- 
salem to  comfort  them. 

Martha  hearing  that  the  Lord  was  near,  hast- 
ened to  meet  him  with  the  mournful  words,  "  Lord, 
if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died." 
Still  she  had  a  vague  hope  that  in  some  way  He 
would  help  in  their  sorrow.  When  Jesus  assured 
her  that  her  brother  would  rise  again,  she  thought 
only  of  "  the  resurrection  at  the  last  day."  Then 
He  spoke  to  her  these  blessed  words,  hard  to 
explain  because  so  full  of  meaning  and  mystery : 
"  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life."  She  assured 
Him  of  her  belief  that  He  was  "  the  Christ,  the 
son  of  God,  which  should  come  into  the  world." 
We  are  not  told  what  other  words  passed  between 
them,  but  we  may  believe  that  Martha's  assurance 
concerning  Christ  was  enough  to  comfort  her  and 
satisfy  Him.  His  thought  now  turned  toward  the 
lonely  one  surrounded  by  mourning  friends 
who  "  came  to  Martha  and  Mary  to  comfort  them 


Page  243 


The  Raising  of  Lazarus 


Rubens 


Page  244  Jesus  Blessing  Little  Children  G.  Dork 


A  Life  of  Christ  241 

concerning  their  brother."     He  had  greater  com^ 
fort  than  they  all  could  give,  and  sent  for  her. 

So  Martha  "  went  her  way  and  called  Mary  her 
sister  secretly,  saying,  The  Master  is  come,  and 
calleth  for  thee."  The  record  of  St.  John  seems 
almost  unnecessary,  that  "she  arose  quickly,  and 
came  unto  Him." 

It  was  the  custom  for  mourning  friends, 
especially  during  the  first  four  days  of  their  sorrow, 
to  visit  the  grave.  So  when  Mary  "rose  up 
hastily  and  went  out"  her  friends  thought  that 
she  had  gone  to  the  grave  to  weep  there  ;  but  it 
was  the  joy  mingled  with  her  sorrow  that  quick- 
ened her  steps. 

What  a  meeting  was  that  between  the  loved 
and  loving  Mary  and  her  loved  and  loving  Lord. 
On  meeting  Him,  her  sad  exclamation  was  the 
same  Martha  had  uttered,  "  Lord,  if  Thou  hadst 
been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died."  Often  in 
the  four  days  must  the  sisters  have  expressed  the 
thought  to  each  other.  In  the  utmost  tenderness 
He  looked  upon  her  sobbing  and  weeping,  and 
listened  to  her  broken  cry  of  anguish.  We  long 
to  know  His  tender  words.  We  do  know  His 
tender  sympathy.  The  shortest  verse  in  the 
Bible  is  one  of  its  most  most  precious  gems — 

16 


242  A  Life  of  Chnst 

"Jesus  wept."  Mary  saw  Hi7?i  weeping  as  the 
Son  of  Ma7i,  whom  Martha  had  just  declared  to 
be  "The  Son  of  God."  And  such  he  would 
show  Himself  to  be  then  and  there. 

Going  to  the  cave-tomb  of  Lazarus  He  bid 
those  around  to  roll  away  the  stone  that  covered 
Us  entrance.  Silence  was  broken  by  Martha. 
Hers  was  a  mingled  feeling  of  sorrow,  awe,  hope 
and  fear  ;  a  belief  in  the  love  and  power  of  her 
Lord,  yet  hardly  daring  to  think  He  would  mani- 
fest them  in  now  fulfilling  His  own  words,  "Thy 
brother  shall  rise  again."  She  spoke  to  Him  of 
the  change  in  her  brother's  body  during  the  four 
days  since  His  death.  In  gentle  reproof  "  Jesus 
saith  unto  her,  Said  I  not  unto  thee,  if  thou 
wouldest  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of 
God" — that  "glory  of  God"  concerning  which 
He   had    sent    His    message    of    comfort    from 

o 

Bethany  in  Peraea 

The  Son  of  God  lingered  a  few  moments  at 
the  door  of  the  tomb.  Martha  had  said  to  Him  : 
"  I  know  that  even  now,  whatsoever  thou  wilt  ask 
of  God,  God  will  give  it  Thee." 

"And  Jesus  lifted  up  His  eyes,  and  said, 
Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard  Me. 
And   I   knew    that   Thou    hearest    Me   always." 


A  Life  of  Christ  243 

Turning  His  gaze  downward  to  the  tomb,  He 
cried  aloud:  "Lazarus,  come  forth."  And  the 
dead  obeyed  and  came  forth,  to  begin  Hfe  anew  ; 
a  continued  blessing  in  a  once  sad,  but  now 
joyous  home ;  and  a  perpetual  witness  to  the 
power  of  Him  who  by  the  sealed  tomb,  declared 
Himself"  The  Resurrection  and  the  Life." 


Chapter  LII 

Christ  Blessing  the  Little  Children 
Pera.ea. 

After  a  brief  stay  in  Bethany,  Jesus  went  with 
His  disciples  to  some  unknown  region  of  Persea, 
remaining  in  retirement  until  the  Pascal  Feast. 
He  then  joined  one  of  the  bands  journeying 
toward  Jerusalem,  healing  and  teaching  on  the  way. 

An  incident  furnishes  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful pictures  in  the  life  of  Christ,  revealing  His 
thoughts  and  feelings  concerning  women  in  their 
homes,  and  especially  of  childhood. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  the  position  of 
woman  then  and  there  was  not  what  it  has  become 
in  lands  now  called  by  His  name  ;  nor  did  child- 
hood command  the  love  and  attention  it  now 
receives.  The  wives  and  mothers  were  not  the 
queens  of  their  homes.  In  conversation  with  cer- 
tain Pharisees,  Jesus  defended  some  of  them  who 
were  treated  unjustly  and  unkindly,  contrary  to 
the  spirit  and  teachings  of  God. 

We  read  of  women  who  loved  Jesus,  followed 

Si4 


CHRIST  BLESSING  LITTLE  CHILDREN 

Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid  thena  not,  to  come  unto  Me :  for  of  such 
is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.'     Matt.  xix.  14. 


A  Life  of  Christ  245 

Him,  gave  presents  to  Him,  ministered  unto  Him, 
received  Him  into  their  homes,  brought  their 
children  to  Him.  In  all  the  sad  story  of  His 
earthly  trials,  we  do  not  read  of  an  unkind  act  by 
a  woman's  hand.  When  He  tarried  in  that 
unknown  but  blessed  village,  and  spoke  kindly  of 
women  to  unmanly  men.  His  words  seem  to  have 
quickly  found  their  way  to  the  neighboring  homes. 
Like  a  great  magnet  of  love  and  power  He  drew 
the  mothers  to  Himself.  They  hastened  to  greet 
the  truest  Friend  they  ever  had.  But  they  came 
not  alone.  Their  two-fold  love  for  Him  and  for 
their  children  prompted  them  to  bring  their  little 
ones  to  Him.  They  would  not  so  have  offended 
the  dignity  of  a  Jewish  Rabbi.  Even  His  disciples 
thought  it  an  improper  act. 

We  can  imagine  their  watching  the  "  infants  " 
brought,  and  the  *•  little  children  "  led,  and  the 
"young  children  "  following  their  mothers  ;  and 
this  with  an  unwelcome  spirit.  Custom  would 
not  allow  those  mothers  to  speak  to  a  man 
on  the  way ;  but  they  dared  to  approach  Him 
who  was  greater  than  any  they  could  meet, 
emboldened  by  what  they  knew  of  His  tender 
spirit  and  gentle  manner. 

But  it  was  not  for  themselves  that  they  sought 


246  A  Life  of  Christ 

His  presence  so  much  as  for  their  children.  The 
motherly  wish  of  some  was  that  He  would 
'•  ^ouc/i  "  their  little  ones,  as  if  thereby  goodness 
might  be  imparted  to  their  spirits,  as  His  touch 
had  imparted  healing  to  the  leprous  and  the 
blind.  Some  would  have  Him  "  put  His  hands  on 
them."  Did  this  betoken  a  yet  larger  blessing? 
Some  would  have  Him  ''pray  "  over  and  for  their 
children. 

But  before  their  smaller  or  greater  requests 
could  be  fully  made,  their  zeal  was  checked.  As 
a  messenger  said  to  Jairus  when  guiding  Jesus  to 
his  desolate  home,  "  Why  ti'oublesi  thou  the 
Master?"  so  now  the  disciples  "rebuked"  not 
only  the  unoffending  mothers,  but  also  their  inno- 
cent children.  The  object  lesson — the  child  in 
the  midst,  in  the  house  of  Peter — was  yet 
unlearned.  They  mistook  their  Master's  thoughts 
and  feelings.  They  mistook  the  motherly  and 
womanly  confidence  in  approaching  Him,  for 
unwomanly  boldness.  But  again  He  became  the 
defender  of  the  wronged. 

When  the  children  cried  Hosanna  in  the 
Temple,  He  rebuked  the  chief  priests  who  were 
•'  sore  displeased."  When  the  disciples  rebuked 
the  mothers  and  children,  Jesus  was  "  much  dis- 


Pi 
o 

o 

> 

X 

u 

X 
H 

Q 


A  Life  of  Christ  247 

pleased" — "the  only  time  this  strong  word  is 
ever  used  of  the  Lord."  His  rebuke  is  recorded 
by  the  three  Evangelists  who  have  preserved  the 
story. 

It  has  become  the  Golden  Text  for  and  of  child- 
hood, which  lisps  its  words  long  before  their  mean- 
ing can  be  understood,  yet  with  the  feeling  that  it 
contains  a  precious  truth  for  each  and  every  child, 
everywhere  and  always.  St.  Matthew,  who  was 
one  of  the  rebuked  disciples,  remembered  them 
for  many  years,  and  thus  recorded  them  : 

"  Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid  them 
Not,  to  come  unto  Me  :  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom OF  heaven." 

Their  coming  to  Him  does  not  complete  the 
story.  The  simple  "touch"  for  which  some  of 
the  mothers  asked  was  not  enough  to  satisfy  the 
love  of  Jesus.  "  He  took  them  up  in  His  arms, 
put  His  hands  upon  them  and  blessed  them." 
Would  that  St.  Matthew  had  given  us  the  words 
of  the  blessing  as  well  as  of  the  reproof. 

Reminding  the  disciples  of  the  lesson  they  had 
forgotten,  or  never  learned,  He  repeated  it  in 
almost  the  same  words  :  "  Verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
•vhosoever  shall  not  receive  the  Kingdom  of  God 
as  a  little  child,  shall  not  enter  therein." 


248  A  Life  of  Christ 

Art  has  tried  long  and  hard  to  recall  that  scene. 
Imagination  has  given  varied  grouping,  attitude 
and  expression.  But  neither  painter's  brush  nor 
sculptor's  chisel  can  start  the  thrill  caused  by  the 
touch,  the  hand,  the  arms  of  Jesus,  and  the  words 
he  uttered. 

Yet  the  pictured  story  is  ever  fresh,  and  child- 
hood listens  to  it  as  to  none  other.  What  Chris- 
tian mother  does  not  wish  she,  too,  had  been  with 
the  Master  as  she  hears  her  child  plaintively  sing : 
'*  I  should  like  to  have  been  with  Him  then." 


Chapter  LIII 


The  Rich  Young  Ruler,     The  Request  of  James  and  John 
Pernea 

Having  left  the  house  where  Jesus  had  blessed 
the  little  children,  a  rich  young  ruler  came  run- 
ning to  Him,  and  kneeling  before  Him,  said, 
"  Good  Master,  What  good  thing  shall  I  do  that 
I  may  have  eternal  life  ?  "  There  was  so  much 
in  him  that  was  pleasing  that  "  Jesus  beholding 
him  loved  him."  But  the  "  Good  Master  "  saw 
that  he  was  not  what  he  ought  to  be.  He  loved 
his  riches  more  than  anything  else.  So  He  told 
him  to  sell  his  property,  to  give  to  the  poor,  to 
deny  himself  for  the  good  of  others,  and  to  follow 
Him.  Then  would  he  "  have  treasure  in  Heaven." 
But  "he  went  away  sorrowful:  for  he  was  very 
rich."  May  we  not  hope  that  this  young  man 
whom  Jesus  loved,  at  last  so  loved  and  obeyed 
Him  that  he  secured  the  heavenly  treasure. 

As  He  and  His  disciples  continued  their  jour- 
ney, He  was  saddened  again  by  the  ambition  of 
two  of  them,  and  the  mistaken    thoughts  about 

349 


250  A  Life  of  Christ 

His  Kingdom.  The  brothers  James  and  John, 
with  their  mother,  asked  that  they  might  sit,  one 
on  His  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left,  in 
His  Kingdom.  When  their  fellow-disciples  heard 
the  strange  request,  they  were  "much  displeased 
with  James  and  John."  Jesus  gave  them  all 
another  lesson  of  humility,  and  taught  them  how 
the  one  who  did  the  most  for  others  was  the 
greatest.  He  reminded  them  of  how  He  Himself 
had  come  from  Heaven,  "  not  to  be  ministered 
unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  His  life"  for 
men.  In  a  few  days  John  stood  by  three  crosses, 
on  one  of  which  was  Jesus  between  those  of  two 
thieves.  Did  he  then  recall  the  request  by  himself 
and  his  brother  that  one  of  them  should  be  on  the 
right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left,  of  their 
Lord?  The  disciple  was  to  see  His  Master  a 
king  in  sorrow,  before  he  beheld  Him  the  King 
of  glory. 

Going  before  His  disciples  for  a  little  while, 
Jesus  all  alone  thought  of  His  approaching  agony. 
Following  Him  they  discovered  something  so 
strange  in  His  appearance  that  they  were  amazed 
and  afraid.  He  then  took  them  apart  in  the  way 
and  revealed  His  lonely  thoughts.  He  told  them 
more  fully  than  before  of  what  was  to  happen  to 


!J3 


*5^ 


^ 


1 


A  Life  of  Christ  251 

Him — that  the  things  of  which  the  prophets  had 
told  concerning  Him  would  soon  become  true  ; 
that  He  would  be  betrayed,  condemed  to  death, 
mocked,  scourged,  crucified.  He  even  told  them 
that  he  would  be  spit  upon,  numbering  this  indig- 
nity with  His  sufferings.  But  He  at  once  gave 
the  assurance  that  on  the  third  day  after  His 
death  He  would  live  again. 

We  can  hardly  understand  how  "  they  under- 
stood none  of  these  things."  But  Peter  did  not 
dare  to  say  as  he  did  at  a  former  time,  "Be  it  far 
from  Thee,  Lord  ?  "     It  was  already  near. 


Chapter  LIV 

Zticchtteas 

Jericho 

For  the  last  time  Jesus  crossed  the  Jordan — 
the  sacred  river,  probably  where  its  waters 
divided,  that  the  Ark  of  God  might  guide  His 
people  into  the  country  that  should  become  the 
Holy  Land,  because  His  earthly  home.  There 
its  waters  parted  at  the  stroke  of  Elisha's  mantle 
when  he  disappeared,  but  to  reappear  at  its 
source,  to  talk  with  Jesus  of  the  decease  He  was 
now  to  accomplish  at  Jerusalem.  There  he  was 
baptized,  and  His  Father's  voice  was  heard,  and 
the  dove-like  form  appeared,  to  attest  His  Divine 
nature  and  mission  ;  and  there  John  the  Baptist 
proclaimed  Him  the  Lamb  of  God — now  on  His 
way  to  be  the  Lamb  of  Sacrifice  that  should  take 
away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

In  company  with  the  festive  pilgrims  on  their 
way  to  the  Pascal  Feast,  Jesus  and  the  disciples 
crossed  the  rich  plain  of  Jericho  six  miles  to  the 
city  of  the  same  name.     The  fitness  of  that  name, 

252 


A  Life  of  Christ  253 

meaning-  "the  perfume,"  was  found  in  its  groves 
of  palm,  its  gardens  of  roses,  and  sweet-scented 
balsam,  whose  perfume  the  winds  carried  afar. 

According  to  custom,  the  people  of  Jericho 
gathered  in  the  streets  to  welcome  the  pilgrim 
band.  Among  them  was  one  who  was  welcome 
nowhere  within  its  walls — "a  man  named 
Zacchaeus  which  was  the  chief  among  the  pub- 
licans, and  he  was  rich."  His  riches  were  unjusly 
gained  in  the  collection  of  the  city  taxes. 

Yet  "  he  sought  to  see  Jesus — who  He  was." 
Because  Zacchaeus  was  little  of  stature  and  could 
not  see  Him  for  the  press,  he  climbed  the  low 
branches  of  an  Egyptian  fig  or  sycomore  tree.  As 
he  looked  down,  Jesus  looked  up.  As  his  curious 
eyes  met  that  of  Jesus,  his  astonished  ears  heard 
the  call,  "Zacchaeus,  make  haste  and  come 
down  ;  for  to-day  I  must  abide  at  thy  house." 
With  joyful  haste  he  descended  the  tree  to  guide 
to  his  home  the  self-invited  but  welcome  Lord. 
Neither  of  them  cared  for  the  contemptuous  mur- 
murs that  the  Great  Prophet,  who  claimed  to  be 
the  Messiah- King,  was  the  guest  of  a  noted  sinner. 

But  such  Zacchaeus  was  to  be  no  longer.  In 
that  penitential  hour  his  sins  were  forgiven. 

His  name  means  "  the  just,"  "  the  pure."    His 


254  A  Life  of  Christ 

wicked  life  had  belied  that  name.  But  when  He 
met  Him  who  is  tke  just,  the  pure,  the  loving  One, 
he  confessed  his  wrongs,  and  in  the  presence  of 
his  injured  and  hating  neighbors,  he  declared  his 
purpose  to  restore  to  them  his  ill-gotten  gains. 
This  was  the  test  of  his  changed  character.  And 
so  Jesus  said  :  "  This  day  is  salvation  come  to  this 
house."  He  had  brought  it  to  one  ;  but  it  was 
not  for  Him  alone  ;  it  was  for  all ;  so  He  pro- 
claimed to  the  multitude  about  him  His  mission 
from  Heaven,  saying  :  "  The  Son  of  Man  is  come 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost." 


CHRIST  HEALING  THE  BLIND  MAN 

'Jesus  said  unto  him  :  "  Go  thy  way;  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole."* 
— Mark  x.  52. 


Chapter  LV 

Bariimaeus 
Jericho 

As  the  crowd  accompanying  Jesus  resumed 
their  journey,  the  tramp  of  their  feet  and  the 
sound  of  their  voices  attracted  the  attention  of  two 
Wind  beggars  by  the  wayside,  one  of  whom  was 
named  Bartimseus,  the  spokesman  of  the  two. 
•*  Hearing  the  noise  of  the  muhitude,  he  asked 
what  it  meant."  Being  told  that  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth was  passing  by,  he  hailed  Him,  saying : 
"Jesus,  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me."  For 
this  he  was  rebuked  by  the  multitude,  and  told  to 
hold  his  peace.  What  was  Ae  to  clamor  thus 
before  such  majesty  in  this  triumphal  procession. 
What  "mercy"  had  he  to  ask  at  such  a  time. 
Should  royalty  pause  to  give  alms  to  a  beggar  ? 

But  he  heeded  not  the  unfeeling  rebuke.  A 
precious  moment,  perhaps  a  last  opportunity,  was 
quickly  passing.  Still  louder,  and  yet  more 
earnestly,  he,  speaking  for  himself  and  his  com- 
panion in  darkness,  cried:  " Have  mercy  on  us, 

255 


256  A  Life  of  Christ 

O  Lord,  Son  of  David."  In  this  address  he  used 
yet  another  name  for  Jesus,  the  most  reverential 
that  he  knew,  Rabboni — Lord.  The  eye  of  Jesus 
was  ever  open  to  the  sorrows  of  the  blind,  of  whom 
there  were  and  are  many  in  the  Holy  Land  ;  and 
His  ear  was  ever  open  to  their  cry.  So  that  of 
Bartimaeus  was  not  in  vain  ;  for  Jesus  heard,  had 
compassion,  stood  still,  called,  and  commanded 
him  to  be  brought  to  Him.  This  changed  the 
tone  of  the  jeering  crowd  to  that  of  cheer,  as  they 
thought  of  a  possible  miracle. 

As  Mary,  mourning  for  her  brother,  was  made 
glad  by  the  message,  "The  Master  is  come  and 
calleth  for  thee  ;"  so  the  blind  man  was  made  joy- 
ful by  the  message  ;  "  Be  of  good  comfort,  rise,  he 
calleth  for  thee."     Despair  was  changed  for  hope. 

Springing  up  he  cast  aside  his  upper  gar- 
ment, and  was  led  to  the  waiting  Lord.  As  such 
he  saw  Him  with  inward  sight,  before  his  bodily 
eyes  could  behold  Him.  Sightless  He  stood 
wondering  and  hoping  until  gladdened  by  the 
question,  "What  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do  unto 
thee  ? "  "  The  blind  man  said  unto  Him,  Lord, 
that  I  might  receive  my  sight."  He  did  not  say, 
"If  it  be  possible  ;"  he  had  faith — a  firm  belief  in 
the  power  and  willingness  of  his  Lord  to  bestow 


Co 


& 


I 


A  Life  of  Christ  257 

it.  As  the  great  Healer  touched  the  eyes  of  both, 
He  said,  "  Go  thy  way  ;  thy  faith  hath  made  thee 
whole."  The  eyes  sightless  a  moment  ago 
looked  upon  Him.  The  healed  were  too  full  of 
joy  and  thankfulness  to  "  go  "  from  Him  ;  so  they 
followed  Him  where  they  had  blindly  felt  their 
way,  glorifying  God  for  what  had  been  done,  and 
joining  the  people  who  also,  "  when  they  saw  it, 
gave  praise  unto  God." 


Chapter  L  VI 

77ie  Feast  at  Bethany 

Betha.ny 

Jesus  and  His  disciples  having  arrived  in 
Bethany,  tarried  there  while  the  pilgrims  with 
whom  they  had  traveled  went  on  to  Jerusalem. 
He  spent  the  night  and  the  next  day,  which  was 
the  Jewish  Sabbath,  doubtless  with  Martha,  Mary 
and  Lazarus,  in  whose  home  He  had  so  often 
found  rest  and  loving  care,  and  whom  we  are 
told  Jesus  loved.  During  the  afternoon  many 
people  came  from  Jerusalem,  two  miles  from 
Bethany,  to  see  Him  ;  and  also  Lazarus  whom  He 
had  raised  from  the  dead.  Many,  when  they  saw 
Lazarus,  believed  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ.  So 
the  chief  priests  planned  to  put  them  both  to 
death  for  fear  that  more  would  believe  in  Him. 

The  Sabbath  ended  at  sunset.  In  the  evening 
a  supper  was  given  in  His  honor,  by  whom  we  do 
not  certainly  know.  It  was  a  feast  long  to  be 
remembered  because  of  what  there  happened. 

The  two  sisters  and  their  brother  were  there. 

268 


Page  2jg  Mary  Anointing  Jesus'  Feet        H.  Hofinann 


A  Life  of  Christ  259 

Martha  served,  assisting  in  the  care  of  the  guests. 
But  Mary  cared  little  for  the  supper ;  her 
thoughts  were  on  her  Lord.  She  rejoiced  in 
another  opportunity  of  being  with  Him,  and  look- 
ing into  His  face  and  listening  to  His  words.  As 
"  Lazarus  was  one  of  them  that  sat  at  the  table 
with  Him,"  she  would  look  tenderly  at  her 
brother,  returned  to  her  from  the  grave,  and  then 
gratefully  at  her  Lord  who  had  there  wept  with 
her,  and  then  said  "  Lazarus,  come  forth ! " 

As  she  thought  upon  these  things  and  gazed 
upon  Him,  her  love,  gratitude  and  adoration  was 
so  great  that  she  felt  she  must  show  it,  as  was 
often  done,  by  pouring  sweet  smelling  oil  upon 
the  head.  It  was  a  very  precious  ointment  which 
she  brought,  very  costly  and  very  fragrant,  made 
from  Indian  spikenard  which  grew  on  the  moun- 
tains of  a  distant  country,  and  was  kept  in  a  flask 
of  white  alabaster. 

As  Jesus  reclined  at  the  table  she  went  quietly 
behind  him,  broke  the  flask,  poured  part  of  the 
precious  ointment  on  His  head,  and  the  rest  on 
His  feet,  which  she  wiped  with  the  long  tresses  of 
her  hair.  So  strong  was  the  perfume  that  it  filled 
all  the  house. 

Her  act  could  not  be  hidden.     All  eyes  must 


26o  A  Life  of  Chnst 

have  been  turned  on  her  in  silence,  which  was  at 
last  broken  by  Judas,  Was  he  calmly  praising 
the  tender  service  for  Him  whom  he  called  Master? 
Would  he  like  to  join  Mary  in  rendering  it  ?  Had 
he  been  so  long  with  Jesus  and  seen  so  much  of 
His  goodness  that  nothing,  however  costly,  was 
too  precious  an  offering  to  the  Lord  ?  No,  none 
of  these  things  were  true.  The  teachings  and 
example  of  Jesus  had  not  kept  him  from  the  sin 
which  led  him  into  many  temptadons  :  that  sin  was 
the  love  of  money.  He  carried  the  bag  which  con- 
tained the  money  for  buying  things  for  Jesus  and 
the  disciples  and  for  the  poor.  From  that  bag  he 
was  accustomed  to  steal. 

So  when  Mary  was  quietly  pouring  the  pre- 
cious ointment  on  Jesus,  Judas  spoke  in  a  harsh 
manner,  saying,  "  Why  was  not  this  ointment  sold 
for  three  hundred  pence" — about  fifty  dollars — 
"and  given  to  the  poor?"  But  he  did  not  care 
for  the  poor.  He  wanted  the  money  in  the  com- 
pany bag  that  he  might  put  some  of  it  into  his 
own  pocket. 

Even  some  of  the  disciples  spoke  as  he  did, 
and  said,  "To  what  purpose  is  this  waste?  For 
this  ointment  might  have  been  sold  for  much  and 
and  given  to  the  poor,  and  they  murmured  against 


A  Life  of  Christ  26p 

her."  They  were  poor  fishermen  from  Galilee, 
and  fifty  dollars  seemed  a  great  deal  to  them,  and 
they  were  sincere  in  thinking  it  would  help  the 
poor,  while  the  ointment  would  all  be  gone  in  a 
few  moments  after  it  was  used. 

Poor  Mary.  Their  words  seemed  unjust  and 
cruel.  They  thought  her  gift  too  much  for  Jesus  : 
she  thouoht  it  was  too  little. 

Judas  looked  at  Mary  in  anger  :  Jesus  in  love. 
We  do  not  know  that  she  said  a  word,  but  we  can 
think  how  she  felt  and  appeared.  Jesus  spoke 
for  her,  reproving  His  disciples,  saying,  "  Let  her 
alone.  She  hath  wrought  a  good  work  upon  me. 
She  hath  done  what  she  could."  He  said  that 
wherever  His  gospel  would  be  preached  through- 
out the  whole  world  the  story  of  her  loving  deed 
should  be  told.  And  this  has  come  true.  After 
two  thousand  years,  and  far  away  from  the  Holy 
Land,  in  countries  of  which  the  company  at  that 
feast  never  knew,  this  story  of  Mary  of  Bethany  is 
told,  and  will  be  while  the  world  shall  last. 

As  we  read  the  story  of  Mary,  we  are 
reminded  of  another  woman,  whose  name  we  do 
not  know  ;  she  is  simply  called  "  a  sinner."  Each 
of  them  attended  a  feast  at  which  Jesus  was 
present.     At  the  one,  Mary  was  a  welcome  guest ; 


262  A  Life  of  Christ 

at  the  other  the  woman  was  uninvited  and  unwel- 
come. Jesus  commended  the  life  of  Mary  because 
of  its  goodness,  but  admitted  that  the  sins  of  the 
woman  had  been  "many." 

Each  brought  an  alabaster  box  of  precious 
ointment  to  Jesus  ;  the  one  to  show  honor  and 
love  :  the  other  penitential  love. 

Mary  came  to  Him  in  joyful  and  friendly  con- 
fidence ;  the  woman  trembling,  stood  behind  Him 
weeping.  Mary  poured  her  ointment  in  pro- 
fusion on  His  head  and  anointed  his  feet;  the 
woman  in  her  timidity  anointed  his  feet  only. 

Mary  had  then  no  tears  to  shed  ;  but  this 
woman  washed  his  feet  with  her  penitential  tears, 
more  precious  than  the  costly  ointment,  while 
giving  them  the  kiss  of  affection. 

Mary  was  unjustly  and  cruelly  condemned  by 
Judas  and  defended  by  Jesus  ;  the  woman  was 
hated  as  "a  sinner"  by  the  Pharisee  whom  Jesus 
reproved  as  He  said  to  her,  "Thy  sins  are  for- 
given.    Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee.     Go  in  peace." 

Jesus  was  the  Saviour,  Friend  and  Lord  of 
them  both  ;  as  he  is  of  all  who  have  the  loving, 
adoring  spirit  of  Mary,  and  the  penitent  spirit  of 
the  sinful  but  forgiven  woman. 

Mary    was    comforted    by  Jesus.     But   His 


A  Life  of  Christ  263 

words  excited  the  hatred  and  maddened  the  heart 
of  Judas.  The  ointment  on  the  body  of  Jesus 
could  not  be  sold,  but  perhaps  the  body  itself 
could  be.  It  is  supposed  that  on  that  very  night 
he  left  Bethany  and  went  to  Jerusalem,  and  in 
the  house  of  Caiaphas  bargained  with  the  chief 
priests  to  betray  his  Master  unto  them  for  a  far 
less  sum  than  he  said  Mary's  ointment  was  worth 
— for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  about  eighteen  dol- 
lars, the  price  of  the  meanest  slave.  From  that 
hour  Judas  sought  to  accomplish  the  awful  deed 
which  would  cost  the  life  of  Jesus  and  his  own 
life,  and  make  him  the  bitter  scorn  of  mankind. 


Chapter  L  VII 

The  First  Palm  Sunday 

Jerusalem 

*'  Ride  on,  ride  on  in  majesty, 
In  lowly  pomp  ride  on  to  die." 

The  next  day  after  the  feast  in  Bethany  Jesus 
sent  two  of  His  disciples,  thought  to  be  Peter  and 
John,  to  a  village  not  far  away,  where  they  would 
find  an  ass  and  a  colt  tied,  which  He  wished  them 
to  bring  to  Him.  They  obeyed,  not  doubting 
that  they  would  find  as  He  said.  When  asked 
by  the  owners,  "  Why  loose  ye  the  colt?"  they 
answered  as  Jesus  had  told  them  to  do,  "The 
Lord  hath  need  of  him."  And  they  let  him  go. 
"  And  they  brought  the  colt  to  Jesus,"  binding 
on  it  some  of  their  outer  garments  for  a  saddle. 
He  was  its  first  rider.  This  ride  of  two  miles  is 
the  only  one  which  we  know  of  His  taking.  All 
His  journeys  seem  to  have  been  on  foot. 

Jesus  claimed  to  be  a  King  ;  but  not  like  the 
kings  of  earth,  who  when  they  had  come  from 
battle  and  victory,  rode  in   pride  and  pomp  and 

264 


A  Life  of  Christ  265 

splendor  on  war-horses.  The  disciples  and  some 
of  the  Jews  thought  that  He  would  appear  in 
some  such  way.  But  they  were  mistaken.  When 
He  rode  upon  an  ass,  He  showed  that  He  was 
meek  and  humble,  while  claiming  to  be  King 
of  the  spirits  of  men.  Five  hundred  years  before 
He  came  into  the  world,  it  was  said  to  Jerusalem 
and  the  Jews,  "  Behold  thy  King  cometh  unto  thee 
lowly  and  riding  upon  an  ass."  These  words 
came  true  when  Jesus  rode  from  Bethany  to 
Jerusalem.  In  so  doing  He  claimed  to  be  the 
King  whom  the  Scriptures  said  would  come. 

There  was  a  great  company  of  people  with 
Him. 

"  From  every  house  the  neighbors  met ; 

The  streets  were  filled  with  joyful  sound ; 
A  solemn  gladness  even  crowned 
The  purple  brow  of  Olivet." 

We  can  imagine  some  of  them,  living  in  the 
region. 

There  is  Martha,  honoring  Him  on  the  road 
whom  she  had  served  in  her  home  ;  and  Mary 
following  Him  when  she  could  not  sit  at  His  feet ; 
and  Lazarus,  leaving  his  grave  behind  him,  and 
with  his  renewed  life  serving  His  Lord. 

The  man  who  had  not  walked  for  thirty-eight 


266  A  Life  of  Christ 

years  till  Jesus  bid  him  do  so  at  the  Pool  of 
Bethesda,  joins  with  quickened  step  in  the  royal 
procession. 

The  man  born  blind  looks  upward  into  the 
face  of  Jesus,  and  then  into  the  valley  below, 
recalling  the  command,  "Go  wash  in  the  Pool  of 
Siloam,"  where  he  was  healed. 

Zacchaeus  is  climbing  the  Mount  of  Olives 
instead  of  a  sycomore  tree,  not  from  curiosity, 
but  in  adoration. 

The  two  men  from  Jericho,  who  in  blindness 
had  uttered  their  repeated  cry  of  anguish,  "  Have 
mercy  upon  us,  O  Lord,  Thou  Son  of  David," 
now  look  upon  Him  in  wonder  and  joy  and 
thankfulness. 

And  then  there  are  others,  not  only  from  this 
region,  but  from  Galilee,  who  by  their  presence 
in  this  procession  show  their  gratitude  for  what 
Jesus  has  done  for  them. 

He  went  before  as  the  crowd  started  from 
Bethany.  The  news  of  his  coming  reached  the 
City  of  Jerusalem.  There  another  crowd  gath- 
ered. It  was  composed  probably  of  pilgrims  who 
had  come  to  the  Passover  Feast,  hoping  that 
they  would  see  Him  of  whom  such  wonders 
were  told,  ready  to  do   Him  honor.     So  "  they 


A  Life  of  Christ  267 

took  branches  of  palm  trees  and  went  forth  to 
meet  Him,"  They  did  not  think  that  what  they 
did  would  be  remembered  thousands  of  years, 
and  that  men  would  sing  of  the  palms  they  car- 
ried, and  of  the  Sunday  they  did  it,  and  call  the 
day  Palm  Sunday  in  remembrance  of  the  way  in 
which  they  honored  their  Lord  and  ours. 

For  a  mile  or  more  from  Bethany  Jesus  went 
along  the  country  road  ascending  the  mountain. 
At  last  He  reached  "  the  descent  of  the  Mount  of 
Olives,"  and  the  whole  multitude  began  to  rejoice 
and  praise  God,  saying:  "Blessed  be  the  King 
that  Cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  :  Hosanna  in 
the  highest:  Peace  in  Heaven  and  Glory  in  the 
highest."  In  allowing  the  people  to  thus  honor 
and  praise  Him,  He  claimed  that  He  was  the 
King  of  which  the  prophets  had  foretold. 

Their  song  was  somewhat  like  that  which  the 
angels  had  sung  over  the  plain  of  Bethlehem,  only 
six  miles  distant,  thirty-three  years  before,  when 
Jesus  was  born. 

When  the  company  from  Jerusalem  heard  the 
song  by  those  from  Bethany,  they  repeated  the 
words,  and  Jesus  heard  the  grand  chorus  before 
Him  and  behind  Him. 

At  a  sudden  turn  in   the  road,  He  beheld  the 


268  A  Life  of  Christ 

City.  The  Kidron  valley  was  between  Him  and 
it,  but  in  the  clear  air  it  seemed  very  near.  He 
saw  the  gorgeous  palaces  and  glittering  Temple. 
He  remembered  the  past,  how  in  His  visits  there 
He  had  been  despised  and  rejected  by  the  people 
He  had  come  from  Heaven  to  save.  He  thought 
of  what  they  would  do  to  Him  in  a  few  days,  and 
of  the  awful  things  which  would  happen  to  them 
in  a  few  years  because  of  their  wickedness. 

And  so,  while  the  hosannas  were  all  about 
Him,  and  the  multitudes  were  rejoicing  together, 
"when  He  was  come  near,  He  beheld  the  City 
and  wept  over  it,"  thinking  doubtless  of  another 
procession  that  in  those  same  streets  would  soon 
be  crying,  "  Crucify  Him,"  instead  of  shouting 
His  praise. 

Crossing  the  valley  of  Kidron  He  entered 
Jerusalem  with  the  joyous  multitude.  But  among 
them  were  not  many  who  lived  in  Jerusalem,  Its 
citizens  wondered  at  the  numbers  and  excitement 
of  the  throng  accompanying  Jesus,  and  asked  : 
"Who  is  this?"  The  answer  was:  "This  is 
Jesus  the  prophet  of  Nazareth  of  Galilee."  Many 
of  the  throng  had  come  from  Galilee,  and  were 
proud  to  call  Him  one  of  their  own  country- 
men.    But   the   citizens   hated    Him    yet   more. 


A  Life  of  Christ  269 

Some  of  the  Pharisees  told  Jesus  to  rebuke  His 
disciples,  and  stop  the  singing  of  praises  to  Him. 
But  He  would  not. 

When  the  procession  reached  the  Temple 
which  Jesus  entered,  He  did  not  stay  long,  for  it 
was  evening.  With  the  Twelve  He  went  back 
over  the  road  along  which  He  had  come  with  the 
multitude.  He  came  to  Bethany  and  "lodged 
there."    And  so  He  ended  the  first  Palm  Sunday, 


Chapter  LVIII 

TTie  Children's  Hosannas 
Jerusalem 

Early  Monday  morning  Jesus  returned  to  the 
Temple,  and  repeated  what  He  had  done  three 
years  before  in  cleansing  the  Temple  of  God.  He 
was  much  displeased,  and  drove  out  the  traders 
and  what  they  sold,  reminding  them  of  the  words 
of  God  written  in  the  Scriptures,  "  My  house  is 
the  house  of  prayer,  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den 
of  thieves." 

But  soon  there  was  another  and  very  different 
scene.  At  the  gates  of  the  Temple  daily  sat  the 
blind  and  lame,  asking  alms  of  those  who  entered. 
They  had  heard  the  hosannas  to  Jesus,  and  per- 
haps of  what  He  had  done  for  the  blind  Bartimaeus 
and  for  the  poor  cripple  at  Bethesda.  So  the 
blind  felt  their  way  or  were  led,  and  the  limping 
ones  went  as  best  they  could,  into  the  court  from 
which  Jesus  had  driven  the  traders  ;  and  in  love 
and  pity  He  healed  them. 

"  When  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  saw  the 

270 


A  Life  of  Christ  271 

wonderful  things  that  He  did,  they  were  sore  dis- 
pleased." How  strange  !  We  would  suppose 
that  they  would  rejoice  because  the  "wonderful 
things"  gave  such  happiness  to  the  blind  and 
lame.  But  there  was  another  thing  which  dis- 
pleased them  yet  more.  It  was  the  children  cry- 
ing in  the  Temple  and  saying,  "  Hosanna  to  the 
Son  of  David  !  "  These  happy  children  may  have 
been  choir-boys  who  sang  in  the  Temple  service. 
Other  children  may  have  joined  them  in  repeating 
the  hosannas  they  had  heard  the  day  before.  The 
priests  were  angry  because  the  young  singers 
honored  Him  whom  they  despised.  They  even 
blamed  Him  for  letting  the  children  praise  Him. 
With  angry  tone  they  asked  Him,  "  Hearest  thou 
what  these  say  ? "  They  knew  that  He  heard 
them,  but  they  wanted  Him  to  reprove  them  and 
stop  their  song.  But  again  He  refused  to  silence 
those  who  honored  Him  with  their  praises.  As 
He  defended  the  penitent  woman  who  anointed 
His  feet,  and  twice  defended  Mary  of  Bethany, 
so  now  He  calmly  and  kindly  defended  the 
children  in  the  Temple,  reproving  the  priests,  and 
reminding  them  of  what  David  had  said  about 
God  being  pleased  and  honored  by  the  sayings 
of  the  little  ones. 


Chapter  LIX 

Fareivetl  to  the  Temple,     The  Traitor  and  the  Rulers 

Jerusalem 

The  next  day  after  the  children's  hosannas  in 
the  Temple,  Jesus  returned  to  it.  But  instead  of 
the  gladsome  children,  He  met  the  chief  priests, 
the  scribes  and  the  elders,  desiring,  but  not  yet 
daring,  to  take  Him  and  put  Him  to  death.  He 
saw  through  all  their  cunning  questions,  and 
mean  plots  to  make  Him  say  or  do  something 
which  they  could  use  against  him.  He  rebuked 
their  hypocrisy,  self-righteousness,  and  vain 
show  of  goodness.  Being  asked,  "Which  is  the 
first  commandment  of  all?"  He  answered  by 
giving  them  the  one  which  includes  all  the  com- 
mandments : 

"  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 

ALL  THY  heart,  AND  WITH  ALL  THY  SOUL,  AND  WITH 
ALL  THY  STRENGTH  ;  AND  THOU  SHALT  LOVE  THY 
NEIGHBOR  AS  THYSELF." 

He  spake  his  last  parables,  full  of  instruction 
— of  the  rewards  in    His  kingdom  ;  of  the  true 

272 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^71 

spirit  of  service  in  it ;  of  the  terrible  condition  of 
those  who  continue  in  rebeUion  against  God ; 
of  the  sin  and  danger  of  those  who  trifle  with 
the  blessed  invitations  of  the  Gospel  He  had 
preached.  He  then  foretold  the  destruction  of 
the  Holy  City — now  most  unworthy  of  the  name 
because  of  its  wickedness ;  and  of  the  Holy 
Temple,  hallowed  by  His  presence,  but  unhal- 
lowed by  sin,  especially  the  treatment  of  Him.  In 
sadness  and  pity  He  cried  out,  "  O  Jerusalem  ! 
O  Jerusalem  !  "  and  told  of  how  ready  He  had 
been  to  forgive  and  bless. 

And  so  He  bid  farewell  to  the  Temple,  whose 
glory  in  that  hour  departed.  As  He  left  it  He 
passed  the  court  in  which  were  thirteen  chests, 
into  which  the  multitude  were  dropping  their 
gifts.  Some  proudly  cast  in  of  their  abundance. 
One  poor  widow  gave  two  of  the  smallest  coins, 
together  equal  to  about  fourteen  cents.  He  told 
the  disciples  that  her  gift,  though  so  small,  was 
worth  more  than  all  the  others,  because  of  the 
spirit  and  self-sacrifice  with  which  it  was  given, 
for  it  was  all  she  had. 

With  His  disciples  He  climbed  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  whence  they  looked  down  upon  the  white 
marble  and  shining  gold  of  the  Temple,  while  He 

18 


274  A  Life  of  Christ 

assured  them  that  there  should  "  not  be  left  one 
stone  upon  another."  He  told  of  trials  that 
would  come  to  them ;  and  exhorted  them  to 
patience,  watchfulness  and  prayer. 

His  discourse  on  Olivet  ended,  He  led  them 
down  to  Bethany  for  the  last  time.  What  a  con- 
trast to  the  turmoil  of  the  day,  was  the  sweet  rest 
and  friendship,  on  that  Tuesday  evening  of  His 
Passion  week,  in  the  village  home  of  them  He 
loved  so  well. 

Probably  at  the  same  hour,  in  the  palace  of 
Caiaphas,  the  enemies  of  Jesus  were  assembled, 
determined  to  put  Him  to  death,  and  planning 
how  it  could  be  done,  aided  by  Judas,  the  partner 
in  their  crime. 

Wednesday  dawned.  Probably  the  priests 
and  Pharisees  watched  for  His  coming  to  the 
Temple,  but  His  ministry  had  forever  ended. 
The  hour  had  not  come  for  Him  to  allow  Himself 
to  be  led  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter.  Where  or 
how  He  spent  the  day  we  do  not  know.  If  He 
slept  that  Wednesday  night,  it  was  His  last  sleep 
on  earth. 


Chapter  LX 

The  Upper  Room 
Jemsaiem 

It  was  Thursday  evening  of  Passion  week — 
the  last,  the  suffering  days  of  our  Lord — that  He 
and  His  disciples  were  together  for  the  last  time 
before  His  death.  They  walked  from  Bethany 
along  the  same  road  over  which  He  had  been 
carried  in  triumph  four  days  before  ;  which  His 
sacred  feet  had  so  often  trod,  but  would  never 
tread  again. 

They  entered  a  house  whose  owner,  thought 
by  some  to  be  Joseph  of  Arimathaea,  made  them 
welcome.  In  it  was  "a  large  upper  room  fur- 
nished and  prepared"  for  the  Passover  Feast 
which  Jesus  desired  to  eat  with  His  disciples 
before  His  death. 

They  gathered  around  the  table,  with  the 
Master  at  the  head.  The  seats  near  Him  were 
the  places  of  honor.  This  may  have  been  the 
occasion  of  a  dispute  which  arose  again  about 
who  should  be  the  greatest.     It  must  have  been 

275 


2/6  A  Life  of  Christ 

a  great  griei  to  their  Lord.  At  the  former  time 
when  they  had  a  hke  dispute,  He  made  a  Httle 
child  an  object  lesson  to  teach  them  humility : 
now  He  made  Himself  the  object  lesson.  In  the 
walk  from  Bethany  their  sandals  had  not  pro- 
tected their  feet  from  the  dust  of  the  road. 
These  they  had  left  at  the  door  of  the  house. 
The  washing  of  the  soiled  feet  was  commonly  the 
work  of  a  servant  or  slave.  None  such  were  in 
that  Upper  Room.  None  of  the  Twelve  offered 
to  do  this  service  for  the  Master.  But  He  did  it 
for  them.  His  act  made  a  deep  impression  on  at 
least  two  of  them,  John  thought  at  once  of  who 
it  was  thus  humbling  Himself — the  Son  of  God, 
having  all  power,  who  came  from  Heaven  to 
which  He  would  return  in  glory.  Peter  at  first 
refused  to  allow  the  Master  to  take  the  place  of  a 
servant  to  him,  but  gladly  consented  when  Jesus 
said:  "Ifl  wash  thee  not,  thou  hast  no  part  with  Me." 
The  Lord  did  not  conceal  His  sadness  in 
washing  the  feet  of  one  of  them,  whose  name  He 
did  not  mention.  "It  was  Judas  who  should 
betray  him " — who,  as  we  have  seen,  probably 
planned  that  deed  at  the  Feast  in  Bethany,  a  few 
days  before,  when  the  feet  of  Jesus  were  bathed, 
not  with  water,  but  with   Mary's  ointment ;  and 


w 

Ph 

CO 

H 

w 
H 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^77 

wiped,  not  with  a  towel  like  that  with  which  Jesus 
"girded  Himself"  for  humble  service,  but  with 
the  tresses  of  her  hair  in  adoring  love. 

"  And  as  they  sat  and  did  eat,  Jesus  said, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  One  of  you  which  eateth 
with  me,  shall  betray  me."  That  "  Verily  "  was 
a  signal  word,  an  alarm  bell,  whose  tone  befitted 
the  terrible  revelation  to  follow,  which  was  heard  by 
all  except  Judas  in  astonishment  and  sorrow  and 
self-distrust.  The  Master  had  said  it :  none  dare 
deny,  or  accuse  his  fellow-disciple  of  such  a  crime. 
So  each  asked  the  question,  "Lord,  is  it  I?" 
Peter  beckoned  to  John,  leaning  on  Jesus'  breast, 
to  ask  of  whom  He  spake.  Jesus  answered  that 
it  was  he  to  whom  He  would  give  a  portion  of 
food  from  the  dish  before  Him.  Suiting  the 
action  to  the  word  He  gave  it  to  Judas,  solemnly 
telling  of  the  most  awful  woe  that  would  come 
upon  him.  The  traitor  asked — not  as  the  others 
had  done,  in  sorrow  and  love  and  fear  of  the 
possibility  of  such  a  deed,  but  in  sullen  and 
shameless  guilt — Judas  asked,  "  Master,  is  it  I  ?  " 
His  question  needed  no  answer,  but  Jesus  replied, 
"Thou  hast  said,"  meaning  that  he  was  the  one 
— the  betrayer  of  the  Lord  into  the  hands  of  men 
who  were  plotting  His  death. 


278  A  Life  of  Chnst 

St.  John  says  "he  went  immediately  out " — 
out  from  that  Upper  Room,  in  that  hour  the  most 
sacred  spot  in  the  world;  out  from  the  compan- 
ionship of  the  Apostles  among  whom  he  was  not 
fit  to  be  numbered ;  out  from  all  the  good  influ- 
ences by  which  his  life  had  been  surrounded  ;  out 
from  the  presence  of  his  rejected  Lord,  his  only 
Saviour ;  out  from  all  joy  and  hope  into  despair 
and  death. 

Could  there  have  been  a  sadder  scene  as  he 
went  from  that  lighted  room  into  the  darkness 
without?  Did  it  so  seem  to  St.  John  when,  in 
his  old  age,  he  recalled  that  moment  and  wrote 
of  Judas,  "  He  went  immediately  out  :  and  it  was 
night." 

Weaving  together  words  of  the  Evangelists, 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke,  and  of  Paul  in  his 
first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  we  have  the  story 
of  what  followed. 

"  As  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and 
blessed  it,  and  break  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  dis- 
ciples, and  ^said.  Take,  eat  ;  This  is  my  body 
which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance 
of  Me. 

"  And  He  took  the  cup,  and  when  He  had 
given  thanks,  He  gave  it  to  them,  saying.   Drink 


A  Life  of  Christ  279 

ye  all  of  it :  and  they  all  drank  of  it.  And  He 
said  unto  them,  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in 
my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.  This  do  ye,  as 
oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  Me.  For 
as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup, 
ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  He  come." 

But  this  solemn  service  was  not  for  the 
Apostles  alone.  It  is  for  all  Christians,  and  is 
called  **The  Lord's  Supper"  and  the  "Holy 
Communion." 


Chapter  LXI 

Parting   Words 
Terusidem 

The  last  words  of  a  dying  friend  are  precious 
and  long  remembered.  Before  Jesus  left  the  Upper 
Room  He  spoke  most  tenderly  to  His  disciples  ;  it 
was  His  sad  yet  joyful  farewell.  He  was  in  great 
trouble  Himself,  but  He  said  to  them,  "  Let  not 
your  heart  be  troubled."  He  directed  their 
thoughts  from  the  room  in  which  they  were  then 
assembled,  and  all  earthly  homes,  to  the  place 
where  He  was  going,  and  where  they  would  be 
with  Him  after  a  little  time  of  separation.  There 
they  would  be  together  with  the  Father — His  and 
theirs — whom  He  had  revealed  to  men  as  they 
had  never  known  Him  before.  He  told  them 
that  their  obedience  to  the  Father  would  prove 
their  love  for  Him,  and  secure  for  them  the 
special  love  of  the  Father  and  Himself.  He  prom- 
ised that  the  Spirit  of  God  would  come  into  their 
hearts,  as  it  had  never  come  before  ;  giving  them 
so  much  help  and  joy  that  He  called  the  Spirit  by 

280 


A  Life  of  Christ  281 

a  new  name — the  Comforter.  He  spoke  of  sor- 
row that  would  come  from  wicked  men  to  Him, 
and  to  them  because  of  their  friendship  for  Him. 
Yet  He  could  say,  ''Peace  I  leave  with  you  :  My 
peace  I  give  unto  you."  He  charged  them  to  love 
one  another  as  He  had  loved  them. 

His  words  made  a  deep  impression  on  the 
disciples,  who  assured  Him  of  their  confidence  in 
Him  as  the  Son  of  God  and  their  Lord  ;  and  of 
their  wilHngness  to  receive  all  His  teachings.  In 
sadness  He  told  them  that  soon  they  who  had 
been  together,  companions  for  each  other  and  for 
Him,  would  be  scattered,  leaving  Him  alone,  yet 
not  alone  because  His  Father  was  with  Him.  But 
He  would  not  close  His  farewell  address  in  sad- 
ness. As  at  the  beginning  He  had  said  to 
them  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled ;"  so  at  the 
close  He  bid  them,  "  Be  of  good  cheer." 

Having  thus  spoken  Jesus  prayed  to  the 
Father.  It  was  the  most  wonderful  prayer  ever 
offered  in  the  world — such  as  none  other  than 
Jesus  could  offer.  Near  that  Upper  Room, 
twenty-one  years  before,  "in  His  Father's 
House,"  He  had  said  to  His  mother:  "Wist  ye 
not  that  I  must  be  about  my  Father's  business  ?  " 
And  now  he  declared — what  no  other  being  on 


282  A  Life  of  Christ 

the  earth  could  truly  say — "I  have  finished  the 
work  which  Thou  gavest  me  to  do." 

Then  He  prayed  for  His  disciples,  who  had 
been  taught  by  Him,  and  who  believed  the  new 
and  wonderful  truths  He  had  come  from  Heaven 
to  proclaim.  He  asked  that  while  they  remained 
on  the  earth,  they  might  be  kept  from  the  evil  of 
it ;  and  be  a  blessing  to  it,  even  as  He  had  been 
a  blessing  to  them. 

Then  followed  a  petition  in  which  every  Chris- 
tian may  rejoice :  "  Neither  pray  I  for  these 
alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on 
Me  through  their  word." 

At  the  beginning  of  His  address  in  the  Upper 
Room,  He  told  of  the  mansions  He  was  going  to 
prepare  for  His  friends :  at  the  close  of  His 
prayer  He  made  this  earnest  request:  "Father, 
I  will  that  they  also  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me, 
be  with  Me  where  I  am."  There  at  last  they  will 
all  be  gathered.  His  prayer  will  be  answered, 
for  this  same  Jesus  is  He  who  declared  at  the 
tomb  of  Lazarus,  "  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou 
hast  heard  Me  :  and  I  knew  that  Thou  hearest 
Me  always." 

•'  And  when  they  had  sung  an  hymn,  they 
went  out  into  the  Mount  of  Olives." 


Chapter  LXII 

Gethsemane 
The  Mount  of  Otives 

The  hymn  of  joy  and  praise  in  the  Upper 
Room  was  to  be  followed  by  words  and  tones  of 
sadness  in  Gethsemane.  This  place,  about  half 
a  mile  from  the  city  walls,  had  become  sacred 
because  "Jesus  ofttimes  resorted  thither  with 
His  disciples." 

Leaving  eight  of  them  at  the  entrance  of  the 
garden,  He  led  Peter,  James  and  John,  still 
farther.  Having  witnessed  His  glory  on  the 
Mount  of  Transfiguration,  and  His  power  in  the 
death  chamber  of  the  daughter  of  Jairus,  they 
were  to  witness  His  agony  in  Gethsemane.  In 
the  Upper  Room  He  had  shown  the  power  of  His 
love  and  sympathy  for  them  ;  and  now  theirs  was 
a  comfort  to  Him.  He  said  unto  them,  "  My  soul 
is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death :  tarry 
ye  here  and  watch  with  me." 

But  the  depth  of  His  sorrow  they  could  not 
know :     One  only  could ;  that  was   His   Father. 

288 


284  A  Life  of  Christ 

Leaving  the  three  He  was  alone  with  Him.  He 
"kneeled,"  then  "fell  on  the  ground,"  then 
"fell  on  His  face  and  prayed" — once,  twice, 
thrice,  in  almost  the  same  words.  His  cry  was, 
"  Oh  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible  let  this  cup  pass 
from  Me."  That  cup  was  the  agony  of  soul  and 
body  involved  in  His  death.  Yet,  if  His  Father 
saw  it  necessary  for  Him  to  die  in  becoming  the 
Saviour  of  men.  He  was  willing  ;  so  He  added, 
"Nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  Thou  wilt." 

As  angels  came  to  Him  on  the  Mount  of 
Temptation,  so  in  Gethsemane,  "there  appeared 
an  angrel  unto  him  from  Heaven,  strenofthenino- 
Him  " — doubtless  sent  by  His  loving  Father  in 
this  hour  of  agony,  which  continued  as  "  He 
prayed  more  earnestly,"  until  "  His  sweat  was  as 
it  were  great  drops  of  blood  falling  down  to  the 
ground." 

The  three  disciples  heard  only  the  first  utter- 
ance of  the  prayer,  for,  as  on  the  Mount  of  Trans- 
figuration, they  were  heavy  with  sleep.  Three 
times  their  Lord  came  to  them  and  found  them 
sleeping.  Gently  chiding,  then  excusing  their 
slumber.  He  said,  "  The  spirit  Indeed  is  willing, 
but  the  flesh  is  weak." 

On  the  Mount  of  Temptation   our  Lord  was 


Page  2S4 


Christ  in  Gethsemane  H.  Hofmann 


A  Life  of  Chnst  285 

three  times  a  conqueror  :  in  Gethsemane  He  was 
a  victor  in  a  three-fold  conflict.  He  rose  from 
those  "prayers  with  nothing  but  the  crimson 
traces  of  that  bitter  struggle  upon  His  brow,'* 
calmly  ready  for  whatever  trials  might  come. 
One  such  was  at  hand  :  He  roused  His  sleeping 
disciples  with  the  call,  "  Rise  up,  let  us  go  ;  lo, 
he  that  betrayeth  me  is  at  hand," 

More  than  two  hours  had  passed  since  He 
left  the  lighted  Upper  Room,  and  led  His  disci- 
ples by  the  light  of  the  full  moon  to  Gethsemane, 
shaded  by  its  olive  trees.  Meanwhile  a  band 
had  been  gathering  in  the  city — a  great  multi- 
tude ;  servants  of  the  High  Priest,  to  arrest  the 
Great  High  Priest ;  the  Temple  guard,  forsaking 
their  holy  office  to  make  prisoner  the  Lord  of  the 
Temple  ;  Roman  soldiers  with  swords  to  conquer 
the  Prince  of  Peace  ;  Jewish  rulers  to  seize  their 
Kinpf ;  all  these  leadinof  an  igrnorant  and  deceived 
mob  to  overcome  Him  who  in  that  very  hour 
declared  that  He  could  command  "more  than 
twelve  legions  of  angels." 

They  came  with  lanterns  and  torches,  lest  the 
Lord  of  Glory  should  attempt  to  hide  in  some 
grotto  of  Olivet,  or  among  its  olive  trees  where 
the  moon  beams  could  not  enter. 


286  A  Life  of  Christ 

Judas  was  the  leader.  It  is  surmised  that  he 
first  led  his  band  to  the  house  in  which  was  the 
Upper  Room,  where  we  are  told  "  Satan  entered 
into  him,"  for  the  work  he  had  now  begun.  But 
the  last  Supper  was  ended,  the  parting  words  had 
been  spoken,  the  last  prayer  offered,  the  closing 
hymn  sung.  But  Judas  "  knew  the  place  "  where 
the  Lord  must  be.  So  he  led  his  band  through 
the  same  gate  and  along  the  same  path  the  Mas- 
ter had  led  the  eleven — no  longer  the  twelve — a 
little  while  before,  to  Gethsemane. 

Jesus  had  no  sooner  roused  His  sleeping  dis- 
ciples than  they  heard  the  tramp  of  the  throng, 
and  saw  the  gleaming  of  their  torches  and  lan- 
terns. Judas  was  probably  in  advance  of  his 
band,  who  were  to  recognize  Jesus  by  a  signal 
from  him — a  traitor's  kiss. 

"  Hail  Master,"  was  his  salute,  followed  not 
only  by  a  kiss,  but  covering  Him  with  kisses. 
Did  patience  ever  utter  so  calm  a  reply  to  hypoc- 
risy as  Jesus  gave,  "  Friend,  wherefore  art  thou 
come  ?  "  We  know  not  what  answer  the  betrayer 
made  by  word  or  act.  But  Jesus  spoke  once 
more.  His  last  words  to  the  erring  disciple — not 
calling  him  "friend,"  but  saying,  "Judas,  betray- 
est  thou  the  Son  of  Man  with  a  kiss  ?  "     Did  not 


^3 


Co 
0^ 


?I5 


A  Life  of  Christ  287 

that  question  ring  in  his  ears  until  they  were 
closed  in  death  ? 

Turning  from  the  traitor,  Jesus  "  went  forth  " 
to  the  band,  asking,  "Whom  seek  ye?"  They 
replied  "Jesus  of  Nazareth."  Though  the  name 
was  spoken  in  contempt,  He  said,  "lam  He." 
In  the  presence  of  His  calm  majesty  "they  went 
backward,  and  fell  to  the  ground." 

After  His  asking  for  the  safety  of  His  disci- 
ples, the  band  arrested  Him.  Peter,  indignant  at 
the  treatment  of  his  Lord,  in  his  excitement,  cut 
off  the  right  ear  of  a  servant  of  the  High  Priest. 
But  then  and  there,  returning  good  for  evil,  the 
Great  Physician  "  touched  his  ear  and  healed 
him."  After  Jesus  was  bound,  in  righteous  indig- 
nation He  asked  "  Are  ye  come  out  as  against  a 
thief,  'ivith  swords  and  with  staves  to  take  Me  ?  " 
But  f;here  were  no  relentings.  As  His  terrified 
disciples  forsook  Him  and  fled.  His  enemies  led 
Him  away  from  the  once  blessed  but  forever  sad 
Gethsemane. 


aapter  LXIII 

Christ  Before  the  Priests  and  the  Sanhedrin 

Jerusalem 

It  was  past  midnight  when  Jesus  was  hurried 
from  Gethsemane  to  the  city,  and  to  the  palace  of 
Annas  the  High  Priest,  and  Caiaphas  who  then 
held  the  office. 

Annas  first  examined  his  prisoner  with  bitter 
hatred,  trying  to  find  something  wrong  in  what 
He  had  done  or  said.  To  his  improper  ques- 
tions, Jesus  made  wise  and  reproving  answers  ; 
but  they  so  maddened  one  of  the  officers  that  he 
struck  Jesus  in  the  face — that  face  which  "  did 
shine  as  the  sun"  on  Hermon  ;  that  face  which 
"  the  angels  stare  upon  with  wonder  as  infants  at 
a  bright  sunbeam." 

Still  bound,  Jesus  was  sent  to  Caiaphas  for 
further  and  unjust  trial,  in  which  a  few  of  His 
bitterest  enemies  took  part.  They  were  probably 
mostly  priests,  members  of  the  Sanhedrin,  the 
Supreme  Council  of  the  Jews.  They  could  find 
no    honest    testimony   against    Him.     So    they 

288 


A  Life  of  Christ  289 

"sought  false  witnesses  against  Jesus  to  put  Him 
to  death."  But  these  witnesses  so  contradicted 
themselves  in  their  lies,  that  even  the  unjust 
judges  did  not  dare  to  pretend  that  any  of  their 
stories  were  true.  By  changing  the  meaning  of 
words  Jesus  had  spoken  about  the  Temple,  they 
charged  Him  with  blasphemy. 

Jesus  listened  in  silence  to  their  charges. 
This  troubled  and  maddened  them.  "They  felt, 
before  that  silence,  as  if  they  were  the  culprits, 
He  the  judge."  Caiaphas  in  anger  asked, 
"answereth  Thou  nothing?  What  is  it  that 
these  witness  against  Thee?"  With  the  calm 
dignity  of  innocence,  still  "  He  held  His  peace, 
and  answered  nothing."  But  this  only  increased 
the  fury  of  the  High  Priest  as,  in  a  threatening 
manner  and  voice,  he  exclaimed,  "  I  adjure  Thee 
by  the  living  God  that  Thou  tell  us  whether  Thou 
be  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ?  " 

What  a  question  to  ask  a  bound  prisoner, 
already  treated  as  a  criminal,  whom  His  judges 
had  already  determined  to  condemn,  and  that 
without  wanting  to  know  the  truth  about  Him. 

He  gave  His  solemn  answer,  knowing  it 
would  but  hasten  His  death,  "/  am'' — the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God.     Then    He   thought  of 

19 


290  A  Life  of  Christ 

another  scene,  in  which  His  accusers  and  judges 
would  have  a  part:  so  He  added,  "and  ye  shall 
see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of 
power  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of  Heaven." 

These  words,  so  solemn  and  true,  this  false 
High  Priest  called  blasphemy,  and  rent  his 
clothes  as  if  in  holy  horror,  while  all  about  him 
joined  in  the  cry  concerning  Jesus,  "  He  is  guilty 
of  death." 

After  the  disciples  forsook  their  Master  in 
Gethsemane,  and  fled,  Peter  recovering  his  bold- 
ness, and  John  drawn  by  love,  followed  Him  to 
the  palace  of  Caiaphas,  which  John  was  allowed 
to  enter.  Peter  for  a  while  linorered  near  until 
his  companion  secured  his  admission  into  the 
court-yard,  where  he  sat  near  the  fire  with  the 
servants  of  the  men  who  were  condemning  his 
Lord.  He  purposed  to  conceal  his  relationship 
to  Him,  while  anxious  to  see  what  would  be  done 
with  his  Master.  The  portress  who  had  admitted 
him,  recognizing  him  as  the  friend  of  John, 
exclaimed,  "Thou  also  wast  with  Jesus  of  Gali- 
lee." But  Peter — the  once  bold  but  now  timid 
disciple  before  the  inquisitive  girl,  denied  that  he 
ever  knew  Him.  Another  maid  saw  him  and 
repeated  what   the    first  had  said.      His  lie  was 


o 


A  Life  of  Christ  291 

repeated  with  an  oath.  An  hour  passed.  It  must 
have  been  one  of  shame  and  guilt  and  fear  for 
the  disciple  who  had  three  times  declared  that  he 
would  be  faithful  to  his  Master  even  unto  death. 

He  was  startled  by  a  question  by  a  servant  of 
the  High  Priest,  •*  Did  not  I  see  thee  in  the  gar- 
den with  Him  ?  "  Can  it  be  Peter  of  whom  we 
read,  "Then  began  he  to  curse  and  to  swear, 
saying,  I  know  not  the  man  ?  "  At  that  moment 
the  cock  crew,  reminding  him  of  what  Jesus  had 
said,  "  Before  the  cock  crow  twice  thou  shalt 
deny  me  thrice." 

That  third  denial  Jesus  probably  heard,  and  in 
silent  grief  and  love  "  the  Lord  turned  and  looked 
upon  Peter."  But  that  look  was  enough.  The 
heart  of  the  Apostle,  and  his  concealed  but  real 
love  for  the  Master,  and  the  sorrow  for  his  three- 
fold sin,  are  revealed  in  the  few  words,  "  Peter 
went  out  and  wept  bitterly  " — went  out,  not  as 
Judas  to  despair  and  death,  but  to  a  new  life  of 
devotion  to  his  Lord. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  night  Jesus  suf- 
fered from  insults  and  brutal  treatment.  Meekly 
and  silently  He  bore  it  all.  His  persecutors  spat 
in  His  face  ;  struck  Him  with  their  closed  fists 
and  with  rods  ;  smote    Him  with  the  palms  of 


292  A  Life  of  Christ 

their  hands  ;  mocked  Him  ;  bhndfolded  Him  and 
asked  who  smote  Him. 

At  early  dawn  the  Sanhedrin  met  for  a  more 
formal,  but  yet  unjust  and  cruel  trial — not  to 
prove  His  innocence,  but  to  try  to  prove  His 
guilt.  Two  at  least  did  not  approve  their  doings 
— the  timid  but  just  Nicodemus,  and  Joseph  of 
Arimathsea. 

The  Sanhedrin  was  not  allowed  by  their 
Roman  rulers  to  put  any  man  to  death  ;  so  they 
led  Jesus  "  away  and  delivered  Him  to  Pontius 
Pilate  the  Governor." 

Judas,  the  betrayer,  full  of  remorse  for  his 
deed,  went  to  the  Chief  Priests  and  elders  and 
cried,  "  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the 
innocent  blood."  But  they  only  treated  him  with 
contempt.  He  cast  down  before  them  the  thirty 
pieces  of  silver  for  which  he  had  sold  his  Lord, 
and  his  own  soul ;  and  went  and  hanged  himself. 


Chapter  LXIV 

"Saffered  Under  Pontius  Pilate" 

Jerusalem 

"  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate."  Little  did 
He  think  that  this  phrase  would  be  repeated 
through  ages  wherever  the  story  of  Christ  would 
be  told.  Pilate  was  not  the  worst  of  the  Lord's 
murderers.  He  would  gladly  have  released  Him, 
but  he  was  a  coward,  ready  to  obey  the  demands 
of  Christ's  enemies  rather  than  do  right. 

It  was  early,  probably  about  seven  o'clock, 
that  the  royal  prisoner  was  led  to  the  Hall  of 
Judgment,  with  a  cord  around  His  neck  to  show 
that  He  had  been  condemned.  Pilate  looked 
upon  Him  with  pity,  and  some  sense  of  right ; 
then  turning  to  the  angry  accusers,  asked,  "What 
accusation  bring  ye  against  this  man  ?  "  They 
called  Him  a  malefactor.  Pilate  would  not 
condemn  Him  on  so  vague  a  charge.  They 
demanded  His  crucifixion,  for  which  Pilate  alone 
had  authority.  Then  they  made  three  charges  : 
that    he   perverted   the    nation  ;    forbade   giving 


294  A  Life  of  Christ 

tribute  ;  and  calling  Himself  a  King,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  Roman  government ;  all  of  which  were 
false. 

Pilate  noticed  only  one  of  them.  Before  him 
stood  the  lonely,  friendless  man ;  wearied  and 
weak  after  the  sleepless  night  of  agony ;  His 
face  pale  where  the  bloody  sweat  had  rolled, 
and  stained  with  tears  ;  hand-bound  ;  and  rope- 
corded  ;  clothed  in  a  peasant's  raiment,  marked 
with  the  rudeness  of  His  captors.  This  is  the 
One  to  whom  Pilate  in  pity  and  wonder  asked 
the  question,  "  Art  Thou  the  King  of  the  Jews?  " 
His  answer  contained  the  truth  He  had  so  long 
tried  to  teach  even  His  disciples — "  My  kingdom 
is  not  of  this  world  !  " 

"  What  hast  Thou  done  ?  "  asked  Pilate.  How 
much  might  have  been  included  in  His  answer, 
telling  of  His  works  of  wisdom,  and  power  and 
love,  without  one  act  for  which  He  could  be  con- 
demned. He  said,  if  His  kingdom  were  of  this 
world,  His  servants  would  fight,  and  He  would 
not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews. 

Pilate,  astonished,  asked,  "Art  Thou  a  King, 
then?  "  Jesus  declared  Himself  a  King,  born  to 
"  bear  witness  unto  the  truth."  Pilate  impatiently 
asked,    "  What    is   truth  ? "     He    did    not   wait 


A  Life  of  Christ  295 

nor  care  for  an  answer — from  one  whom  he 
thought  a  deluded  man.  But  of  His  innocence 
he  had  no  doubt.  And  so  he  gave  his  first 
judgment  to  the  Jews  :  "  I  find  in  Him  no  fault 
at  all!' 

In  justice  this  should  have  ended  the  trial, 
but  it  did  not ;  it  only  increased  the  anger  of 
Jesus'  enemies.  They  spoke  of  His  life  in 
Galilee,  where  Herod  Antipas  ruled,  but  who  was 
then  on  a  visit  to  Jerusalem.  Pilate,  to  get  rid 
of  Jesus,  sent  Him  to  Herod.  This  murderer, 
of  whom  we  have  already  told,  was  glad  to  see 
Him,  but  only  as  a  wonder-worker,  hoping  "  to 
have  seen  some  miracles  done  by  Him." 

"Herod  with  his  men  of  war  set  Him  at 
nought,  and  mocked  Him,  and  arrayed  Him  in  a 
gorgeous  robe,  and  sent  Him  again  to  Pilate," 
who,  calling  together  the  chief  priests  and  rulers 
repeated  his  own  judgment,  and  also  gave  that 
of  Herod,  that  Jesus  had  done  "nothing  worthy 
of  death."  But  he  still  lacked  the  courage  to 
act  according  to  his  judgment  and  conscience. 
He  vainly  hoped  to  satisfy  the  public  demands  by 
scourging  him. 

The  perplexed  Governor  then  thought  of  a 
possible  way  of  escape  from  his  troubles.     It  was 


296  A  Life  of  Christ 

a  custom  at  the  Passover  Feast  to  release  some 
prisoner,  whomsoever  the  people  desired.  There 
was  a  notorious  murderer  named  Barabbas  bound 
in  the  prison.  It  seems  as  if  he  had  been  brought 
out  and  placed  by  the  side  of  Jesus  in  the 
presence  of  the  multitude,  when  Pilate  asked, 
"Whether  of  the  twain  will  ye  that  I  release  unto 
you?"  They  said,  "Barabbas."  Pilate,  in  disap- 
pointment, scorn  and  anger,  asked,  "  What  shall 
I  do  then  with  Jesus,  which  is  called  Christ  ? " 
They  cried  out,  and  repeated  the  cry,  •'  Crucify 
Him,  crucify  Him."  They  saw  the  weakness  of 
Pilate's  purpose,  and  his  fear  of  them,  and  became 
bolder  in  their  demands.  Right  was  contending 
with  wrong  in  him.  Yet  he  would  make  one 
more  effort,  faint  though  it  might  be,  to  save 
himself  from  an  awful  crime,  and  his  prisoner 
from  a  death  so  shameful,  cruel  and  unjust.  So 
he  timidly  asked,  "  Why,  what  evil  hath  He 
done?  I  found  no  cause  of  death  In  Him  ?  "  and 
yet,  to  appease  their  wrath  and  silence  their 
demand,  he  added,  "  I  will  therefore  chastise  Him 
and  let  Him  go."  But  the  only  response  was 
the  maddened  cry,  "  Away  with  Him,  away  with 
Him,  Crucify  Him." 

Then   followed   a   scene   at  which   men   and 


A  Life  of  Christ  297 

angels  might  together  weep — that  of  a  mock  cor- 
onation. Instead  of  reverential  honor  was  gross 
buffoonery;  instead  of  the  jeweled  diadem,  a 
crown  of  thorns  ;  instead  of  a  golden  sceptre,  a 
common  reed.  He  was  stripped  of  the  "gorgeous 
robe"  with  which  Herod  had  mocked  Him,  now 
dyed  yet  more  with  His  own  blood.  In  derision 
they  kneeled  before  Him.  Their  very  spittle 
bore  their  insults  to  His  face.  Snatching  the 
reed-sceptre  from  His  bound  hands  they  smote 
Him  on  the  head.  And  to  make  the  mockery 
complete,  they  saluted  Him,  "  Hail,  King  of  the 
ews. 

Yet  in  it  all,  and  through  It  all,  there  was  a 
majestic,  God-like  calmness  and  grandeur,  which 
neither  marred  features  nor  mocking  robes  could 
conceal.  To  Pilate  they  were  plainly  visible,  as 
he  exclaimed  to  the  heartless  crowd,  "  Behold 
the  man  ! " 

But  his  appeal  found  no  echo  in  those  inhu- 
man hearts  ;  its  only  answer  was  the  howling  cry, 
"Crucify,  Crucify."  In  disgust  he  yielded,  say- 
ing, "Take  ye  Him  and  crucify  Him,  for  I  find  no 
fault  in  Him." 

They  claimed  that  Jesus  ought  to  die  because 
He  made   Himself  the   Son  of  God.     Pilate  had 


298  A  Life  of  Christ 

not  heard  Him  called  by  that  name,  and  was 
startled,  thinking  of  the  permit  he  had  just  given. 
Taking  Jesus  aside,  he  asked,  "  Whence  art 
Thou?"  He  ought  to  have  thought  of  that 
before.  Jesus  was  silent.  Pilate  spoke  of  his 
own  power  to  crucify  or  release  him.  Jesus 
'reminded  him  of  his  great  crime  in  the  use  of 
that  power,  yet  blamed  more  the  Jews  who  were 
using  him  to  complete  their  crime. 

In  that  moment  Pilate  stood  in  judg- 
ment before  Christ,  rather  than  Christ  before 
Pilate. 

"  From  thenceforth  Pilate  sought  to  release 
Him."  So  he  led  Jesus  into  the  presence  of  the 
frantic  multitude.  Looking  at  Him — the  calm, 
majestic,  suffering  Lord,  and  then  at  them,  he 
cried,  ''  Behold  your  Kin^!'  But  as  before,  the 
only  answer  was,  "  Crucify."  In  rage  he  asked, 
"Shall  I  crucify  your  King?"  The  taunting 
crowd  replied,  "We  have  no  King  but  Caesar. 
If  thou  let  this  man  go,  thou  art  not  Caesar's 
friend." 

That  name  made  Pilate  tremble.  Washing 
his  hands  before  the  multitude,  as  if  that  would 
wash  away  his  guilt,  he  said,  "  I  am  innocent  of 
the  blood  of  this  just  person  ;   see  ye  to  it."  The 


Page  joo 


Bearing  the  Cross 


De  Crespi 


A  Life  of  Christ  299 

response  was  the  most  awful  curse  man  ever 
invoked  on  himself — "  His  blood  be  on  us  and  on 
our  children." 

So    Pilate   released   Barabbas,   the  murderer, 
and  delivered  Jesus  the  Saviour  to  be  crucified. 


Chapter  LXV 

'*  Crucified,  De^d  and  Buried" 

Jerusalem. 

Nine  hours  had  passed  since  the  arrest  in 
Gethsemane.  The  mock  trial,  with  all  its  cruel 
treatment,  was  ended  ;  the  unjust  judgment  had 
been  given.  The  rulers  and  the  mob  were 
impatient  for  its  immediate  execution. 

The  soldiers  stripped  Jesus  of  the  scarlet  robe 
with  which  mockery  had  decked  Him,  and  He 
was  clad  in  His  own  humble  garb.  His  cross,  or 
one  of  its  beams,  was  laid  upon  His  lacerated 
shoulders.  Two  briorands  were  selected  as  His 
companions,  to  add  to  His  shame.  A  centurion's 
band  of  soldiers,  and  a  multitude  of  spectators 
formed  a  procession  bound  for  Calvary.  No 
wonder  our  Lord  almost  fell  beneath  His  load — 
exhausted  by  the  labors  of  the  previous  day,  fol- 
lowed by  a  sleepless  night  of  mental  agony  and 
brutal  torture. 

A  man  named  Simon,  who  may  have  shown 
some  pity,  was  compelled  to  aid  his  fainting  Lord, 

300 


A  Life  of  Christ  3oi 

who  with  tottering  footsteps  staggered  beneath 
His  cross.  The  only  sign  recorded  of  human 
sympathy  was  from  women,  showing  their  friend- 
ship and  grief  by  beating  upon  their  breasts  and 
uttering  their  lamentations,  until  checked  by  Jesus 
Himself,  who  for  the  moment  seemed  to  forget 
His  own  sorrows  In  thought  of  those  to  come 
upon  their  city.  Turning  to  them  He  said, 
"  Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  for  Me,  but 
weep  for  yourselves  and  for  your  children  ;  "  or, 
as  in  Bishop  Heber's  words : 

"  Ye  faithful  few,  by  bold  affection  led, 

Who  'round  your  Saviour's  cross  your  sorrows  shed; 

Not  for  His  sake  your  tearful  vigils  keep  ; 

Weep  for  yourselves ;  and  for  your  children  weep. ' ' 

The  procession — such  a  contrast  to  the  one  of 
triumph  five  days  before — reached  "  a  place  called 
Golgotha,"  also  Calvary. 

It  was  a  custom  of  wealthy  ladies  in  Jerusa- 
lem, in  pity  for  those  to  be  crucified,  no  matter 
how  base  their  crimes,  to  furnish  something  by 
which  sensibility  would  be  deadened  and  suffer- 
ing diminished.  Such  was  offered  to  Jesus,  but 
He  declined  it,  willing  to  suffer  all  that  such  a 
death   involved.     In   Gethsemane  He  had  said, 


302  A  Life  of  Christ 

"  The  cup  which  My  Father  hath  given  Me,  shall 
I  not  drink  it?  " 

Well  may  the  hand  tremble  that  holds  the 
pen,  or  brush,  or  chisel,  with  which  to  portray  the 
ao^onies  of  our  Lord.  Our  sensibilities  shrink 
from  what  imagination  pictures.  But  unless  we 
have  some  distinct  thought  of  what  is  included 
in  that  word  "  Crucify,"  we  shall  not  appreciate 
the  phrase  whose  fulness  of  meaning  we  cannot 
comprehend,  "  Christ  suffered  for  us.'* 

It  is  enough  to  hint  at  the  unclothed  form 
laid  upon  the  instrument  of  torture  and  death  ; 
the  outstretched  arms  upon  the  cross-beams ;  the 
open  palms  pierced  with  huge  nails  driven  with 
mallet ;  the  feet  separately  or  together  nailed  to 
the  wood  ;  the  body  given  only  a  slight  support 
— allowed  because  impossible  for  it  to  "  rest  upon 
nothing  but  four  great  wounds." 

Listen,  O  Heaven,  and  Give  ear,  O  Earth,  as 
the  ring  of  the  pitiless  hammer  dies  away  in  the 
compassionate  tones  of  prayer — 

"  Father,   forgive  them,    for   they  know 
not  what  they  do." 

With  faintness  we  turn  our  eyes  away  as  the 
cross  with  its  precious,  agonizing  burden  is  lifted 
and  firmly  fixed  in  its  place  for  its  victim's  living 


Page  J  02 


The  Crucifixion  Michael  Angela 


A  Life  of  Christ  303 

death.  Let  imagination  supply  the  details  we  do 
not  record,  of  the  physician's  shuddering  cata- 
logue of  what  was  combined  in  the  physical  and 
mental  woes — so  terrible  that  the  only  boon  often 
asked  was  a  speedier  death. 

Pilate  placed  upon  the  cross  of  Jesus,  in 
Hebrew,  Greek  and  Latin — the  three  languages 
of  the  then  civilized  world — this  inscription  : 

"  The  King  of  the  Jews." 

This  greatly  offended  the  chief  priests,  who 
begged  him  to  alter  the  title,  making  it  read,  ''He 
said  I  am  King  of  the  Jews."  But  in  contempt 
of  those  who  had  triumphed  over  his  conscience, 
and  judgment,  and  efforts  to  save  "the  King," 
he  turned  them  away  with  the  only  and  sullen 
reply,  "What  I  have  written,  I  have  written." 

The  clothes  of  Jesus  were  divided,  according 
to  custom,  among  the  soldiers  who  guarded  His 
cross,  thus  fulfilling  the  prophecy,  "They  parted 
my  raiment  among  them,  and  for  my  vesture  they 
did  cast  lots." 

"The  people  stood  beholding,  "  some  of  them 
doing  nothing  more,  but  others  mocking  and 
deriding  the  patient  sufferer.  Three  years  before, 
on  the  Mount  of  Temptation,  Satan  had  said  to 


304  A  Life  of  Christ 

Jesus,  "7/"  Thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  command 
that  these  stones  be  made  bread."  And  now  the 
people  into  whom  Satan  had  entered,  as  we  are 
told  he  did  into  Judas,  the  partner  in  their  crime, 
cried  out,  *'//  Thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come 
down  from  the  cross."  Even  one  of  the  male- 
factors on  his  cross  echoed  the  railing  of  the 
rabble  below,  saying,  "7/"  Thou  be  the  Christ, 
save  Thyself  and  us." 

Even  the  chief  priests,  and  scribes  and  elders, 
forgot  their  dignity  and  joined  the  meanest  of 
the  throng  in  scornful  jests.  Ignorant  soldiers 
caught  the  insolent  spirit,  and  holding  before 
Jesus  their  cups  of  wine,  taunted  "the  weakness 
of  the  King  whose  throne  was  a  cross,  whose 
crown  was  thorns." 

But  there  was  one  loftier  in  spirit  than  those 
shaded  by  the  cross  that  raised  his  body  above 
them.  Jesus  had  said,  "I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from 
the  earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  Me."  The  first 
one  He  drew  was  a  malefactor  lifted  at  His  side. 
The  dying  thief,  at  first  reviling,  then  reproving 
his  comrade  for  what  they  both  had  done,  drawn 
by  what  he  saw  in  the  innocent  sufferer  between 
them,  turned  his  head  and,  with  his  glazing  eyes, 
looked   upon   Jesus,   uttering  probably   his   last 


A  Life  of  Christ  305 

cry  of  earth,  "Lord,  remember  me  when  Thou 
comest  in  Thy  Kingdom."  His  prayer  was 
answered  in  the  assurance  given, 

**  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  to-day  shalt  thou 
BE  with  me  in  Paradise." 

"  Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  His 
mother,  and  His  mother's  sister,  Mary,  the  wife 
of  Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magdalene."  His  eye 
rested  on  her  who,  thirty-three  years  before  had 
brought  him  as  an  infant  to  the  Temple,  where 
the  aged  Simeon  had  foretold  of  the  sorrow  that 
had  now  come.  He  was  not  unmindful  of  her 
future  need  of  filial  care.  The  beloved  disciple, 
already  at  her  side,  should  take  His  place.  So 
from  His  cross,  to  her  He  said, 

"  Woman,  behold  thy  son  ! " 
and  to  him, 

"  Behold  thy  mother  !  " 

It  was  noon,  but  seemingly,  as  in  Byron's 
awful  dream  of  Darkness,  "The  bright  sun  was 
extinguished."  For  three  hours  Jerusalem  stood 
aghast  in  silent  awe.  Whispered  words  must 
have  been  spoken  by  the  multitude.  Silence 
reigned  with  the  King  on  the  cross,  until  broken 


20 


3o6  A  Life  of  Christ 

by  His  agonizing  cry  whose  fulness  of  meaning 
we  cannot  know, 

"  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  for- 
saken Me  ?  " 

When  the  cross  had  borne  the  fevered  body 
for  six  hours,  there  came  from  the  parched  Ups 
the  only  cry  of  suffering, 

"I  THIRST  !  " 

Some  one,  friend,  or  enemy  relenting  in  pity, 
put  a  sponge,  dipped  in  the  soldiers'  drink,  to  the 
dying  lips.  But  this  little  act  of  mercy  provoked 
the  inhuman  protest  of  by-standers. 

The  end  was  near.  The  Son  of  God,  God's 
beloved  Son,  the  Son  Whom  the  Father  sent  into 
the  world,  and  Who  was  now  leaving  the  world 
to  go  to  the  Father — the  Son  no  longer  "for- 
saken "  as  He  cried  a  little  while  before,  now 
uttered  the  words  of  loving  trust, 

"  Father,  into  Thy  Hands  I  Commend  My 
Spirit." 

Then  came  the  voice  of  victory — in  the  very 
moment  of  seeming  dire  defeat — 
"It Is  Finished  !  " 
Finished  His  holy  life  on  earth  ;  finished  the 
*'  Father's    business "    revealed  in    the    Temple 


Page  joS 


The  Burial 


J/.  Hofmafin 


A  Life  of  Christ  307 

near  His  cross  ;  finished  His  works  of  mercy  ; 
finished  tiie  revelations  of  truth ;  finished  the 
work  of  man's  redemption. 

With  that  farewell  to  earth,  He  bowed  His 
head  and  yielded  up  His  life.  The  Lamb  of  God 
had  become  the  Lamb  of  Sacrifice  for  the  sins  of 
the  world. 

"  The  vail  of  the  Temple  was  rent  in  twain  from 
the  top  to  the  bottom,"  and  an  earthquake  rent 
the  rocks  asunder  and  unsealed  the  silent  tombs. 

Gazing  on  the  picture  which  Bishop  Heber 
has  drawn  in  his  immortal  poem  on  "  Palestine," 
we  cry  with  him, 

"  Thou  palsied  earth,  with  noonday  night  o'erspread  ; 
Thou  sick'ning  sun,  so  dark,  so  deep,  so  red  ; 
Ye  hov' ring  ghosts  that  throng  the  starless  air; 
Why  shakes  the  earth,  why  fades  the  light  ?     Declare : 
Are  those  His  limbs  with  ruthless  scourges  torn  ; 
His  brows,  all  bleeding  with  the  twisted  thorn  ? 
His  the  pale  form,  the  meek,  forgiving  eye, 
Raised  from  the  cross  in  patient  agony  ? 
Be  dark,  thou  sun  ;  thou  noonday  night,  arise ; 
And  hide,  O  hide  the  dreadful  sacrifice!  " 

The  Roman  centurion,  charged  with  the  exe- 
cution of  the  death  warrant  for  the  alleged  blas- 
phemer  and    rebel,    was    so   impressed    by    the 


3o8  A  Life  of  Christ 

Divine-human  mien  of  his  victim,  and  the  super- 
natural tokens  of  sympathy  with  Him,  that  he 
exclaimed,  "  Certainly  this  was  a  righteous  man  ;" 
yea  more,  "Truly  this  man  was  the  Son  of  God !" 
There  were  others,  unconquered  by  love,  but  at 
last  conquered  by  fear,  who  tremblingly  echoed 
the  centurion's  words. 

To  hasten  death,  the  legs  of  the  two  malefac- 
tors with  Jesus  were  broken  by  the  soldiers,  who, 
finding  Him  apparently  dead,  brake  not  His  legs  : 
but,  lest  He  might  only  have  swooned,  one  of  the 
soldiers  with  a  spear  pierced  His  side,  from  which 
blood  and  water  flowed.  The  bodies  of  the  two 
malefactors  were  taken  down  from  their  crosses 
and  hurriedly  huddled  into  their  shameful  graves — 
but  one  of  them  would  rise  in  glory.  The  body 
of  Jesus  remained  a  little  longer,  while  Joseph  of 
Arimathsea,  the  rich,  noble,  but  timid  member  of 
the  Sanhedrin,  showed  his  new  courage  and  sym- 
pathy for  Jesus  by  going  to  Pilate  and  begging 
His  body.  His  act  encouraged  the  equally  timid 
Nicodemus,  who  came  with  myrrh  and  aloes  to 
embalm  the  body  and  wrap  it  in  the  fine  linen 
which  Joseph  had  bought. 

Near  Calvary,  in  the  garden  of  Joseph,  was  a 
new  rock-hewn  tomb  where  they  reverently  laid 


A  Life  of  Christ  309 

the  body  and  rolled  a  great  stone  against  its 
door. 

The  women  who  had  followed  their  living  Lord 
through  the  land  where  Jesus  lived,  even  to  His 
cross,  now  followed  His  dead  body  to  the  tomb. 

The  next  day  was  the  Jewish  Sabbath  which 
they  sadly  spent  in  their  homes,  awaiting  the 
earliest  hours  in  which  they  might  give  one  more 
proof  of  their  love  by  returning  with  spices  and 
ointments  for  His  burial. 


Chapter  LXVI 

"  He  is  Risen  " 
Jerusalem 

The  third  day  after  Jesus  was  crucified  He 
arose  from  the  dead,  on  the  9th  of  April ;  forty 
days  before  His  ascension  into  Heaven  on  the  1 8th 
of  May. 

On  the  first  Easter  morning,  the  five  or  more 
women  of  whom  we  think  as  last  at  the  cross, 
were  first  at  the  tomb.  They  came  from  different 
parts  of  Jerusalem,  or  possibly  from  some  place 
without  the  walls,  whose  gates  would  still  be 
closed  "while  it  was  yet  dark."  In  love  they 
brought  spices  and  ointments  unto  him  to  whom 
the  Magi,  in  adoration,  had  brought  frankincense 
and  myrrh  thirty-three  years  before  ;  and  on 
whom  Mary  had  poured  "very  precious  oint- 
ment" for  His  burial. 

The  women  were  unmindful  of  the  sealed 
stone  at  the  door  of  the  tomb,  and  ignorant  of 
the  Roman  guard  placed  there  to  prevent  the  dis- 
ciples from  taking  the  body  of  Jesus  away,  and 

310 


P'^g'^ 3^^         Angel  and  Women  at  the  Tomb         Bougiu-rcau 


A  Life  of  Christ  3" 

then    claiming    that    He    had    risen    from    the 
dead. 

As  Jesus  said  at  the  tomb  of  Lazarus,  "Roll 
ye  away  the  stone,"  we  may  think  of  His  Father 
as  saying  to  an  angel  in  Heaven,  "Go  to  yonder 
world  and  roll  ye  away  the  stone  from  the  tomb 
of  my  beloved  Son." 

"  And,  behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake  : 
for  the  angel  of  the  Lord  descended,"  rolled  it 
away,  and  sat  upon  it,  while  for  fear  of  him  the 
keepers  did  shake  and  became  as  dead  men 

So  was  already  answered  the  question  the 
women  asked  of  each  other,  "  Who  shall  roll  us 
away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre  ?  " 

Mary  Magdalene  seems  to  have  gone  a  little 
ahead  of  her  companions.  Her  joy  at  the  opened 
tomb  was  turned  to  sadness  in  the  discovery  that 
it  was  empty,  for  "  the  Lord  she  loved  was 
gone." 

To  whom  should  she  run  to  report  her  dis- 
covery ?  First  of  all  to  the  sorrowing  "Peter, 
and  to  the  other  disciple,  whom  Jesus  loved." 
Meanwhile  the  other  women  approached  the 
tomb.  Seeing  nothing  to  hinder,  they  entered  ; 
but  were  immediately  startled  by  the  angel  who 
kindly  said,   "Fear  not  ye,  for  I   know  that  ye 


312  A  Life  of  Christ 

seek  Jesus  who  was  crucified.  Come  see  the 
place  where  the  Lord  lay." 

Then  came  a  strange  question,  "Why  seek 
ye  the  living  among  the  dead  ?  "  and  a  sad  reve- 
lation, "  He  is  not  here  ;  "  and  a  blessed  assurance, 
"  He  is  risen."  These  last  words  are  read  and 
repeated  over  and  over  every  Easter  Sunday. 
They  are  so  familiar  to  us  that  they  do  not  seem 
so  wonderful  as  they  did  uttered  by  the  angel  to 
the  sad,  then  joyful  women. 

He  reminded  them  of  what  Jesus  had  said  in 
Galilee  about  His  being  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  sinful  men  and  crucified  ;  and  rising  again  on 
the  third  day.  They  then  remembered  His 
words.  He  told  them  to  go  quickly  and  tell  His 
disciples  that  Jesus  was  risen  from  the  dead.  He 
sent  a  special  message  to  Peter.  With  a  mingled 
feeling  of  fear  and  joy  the  women  returned  to  the 
City. 

Mary  having  delivered  her  hurried  message 
to  Peter  and  John,  they  determined  to  know  the 
truth  of  her  story,  and  so  ran  to  the  sepulchre ; 
John  outrunning  Peter,  and  looking  into  the 
tomb,  but  too  timid  to  enter.  Peter  on  arriving 
went  in  and  John  followed  him.  Truly  the  body 
was  gone.     There  lay  the  grave  clothes,  not  as  if 


A  Life  of  Christ  313 

they  had  been  left  in  hurried  confusion,  nor  as  if 
the  body  had  been  rudely  snatched  away,  but  laid 
in  the  perfect  order  in  which  we  may  believe 
Jesus  did  everything  when  living  on  the  earth. 

The  napkin  which  had  been  about  His  head 
*was  wrapped  together  in  a  place  by  itself"  If 
we  may  believe  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  having  come 
to  life,  tarried  in  His  tomb  long  enough  to  show 
such  carefulness,  what  an  example  is  He  to  us 
in  what  we  call  little  things. 

When  John  saw  not  the  body,  but  did  see  the 
clothes,  he  believed  that  Jesus  had  risen  ;  while 
Peter  marveled  yet  more  as  they  returned  to 
their  homes. 


aapter   LXVII 

Mary  ai  the  Tomb      The  Roman  Guard,  Jesus  and  Peter 
Jerusalem 

One  visit  of  Mary  Magdalene  to  the  tomb 
was  not  enough.  Intensely  excited,  having 
started  the  two  Apostles  for  the  sepulchre,  she 
followed  them  to  it,  but  lingered  alone  after  they 
returned.  With  one  great  loving  thought,  disap- 
pointed, her  spices  unused,  her  grief  measured 
by  her  affection,  anxious  to  know  where  was  the 
body  of  her  Lord,  and  fearing  it  was  in  the  hands 
of  His  enemies  who  had  already  treated  it  with 
the  most  shameful  cruelty,  she  stood  outside  the 
tomb  weeping.  As  Jesus  wept  at  the  grave  of 
Lazarus,  she  wept  at  His.  Stooping  she  looked 
in.  Did  she  have  some  faint  hope  that  after  all, 
through  her  dim  eyes,  she  would  see  Him  there  ? 
She  saw  what  she  looked  not  for — two  angels 
calmly  seated,  one  at  the  head,  and  the  other  at 
the  feet  where  the  body  had  lain.  They  were  in 
white — a  great  contrast  to  the  darkness  and 
gloom  about  them. 

S14 


P^ge  3^5 


"  Touch  Me  Not"  C.  ScJumherr 


A  Life  of  Christ  3i5 

As  she  was  stooping,  looking,  weeping,  they 
spoke  to  her.  We  are  not  told  that  she  was 
afraid  and  they  calmed  her  fears.  To  their  ques- 
tion, "  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ?  "  they  needed 
no  answer.  They  might  have  said  to  her,  as  the 
angel  had  said  to  the  other  women,  "We  know 
that  ye  seek  Jesus."  Her  answer  is  full  of  sorrow 
in  these  words,  "  Because  they  have  taken  away 
my  Lord,  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid 
Him."  The  tomb  was  too  lonely  and  sad  even 
with  the  bright  angels  who  were  moved  by  her 
tears.  So  she  turned  her  head  away.  Her  first 
look  was  enough  to  dry  her  tears,  or  to  turn 
them  into  tears  of  joy,  if  she  had  known  whom 
she  then  saw.  The  same  question  from  within 
was  asked  from  without,  "Woman,  why  weepest 
thou  ?  "  These  were  the  first  words  from  the  lips 
that  had  been  closed,  but  were  now  opened. 
The  voice  was  almost  an  echo  from  the  tomb.  It 
continued,  "Whom  seekest  thou  ?  "  This  is  the 
gardener,  thought  she,  and  possibly  he  has  taken 
Jesus  away.  She  pleaded  with  him  to  tell  her 
where  she  might  find  Him.  The  answer  was  one 
word — a  word  with  which  she  had  been  familiar, 
and  which  she  had  loved  to  hear.  It  was  her  own 
name.     "Jesus   saith    unto    her,    Mary,"     Her 


3i6  A  Life  of  Christ 

astonished  and  joyful  cry  was  one  word — "  Rab- 
boni,"  which  has  been  preserved  for  us  that  we 
may  hear  and  utter  the  very  sound  of  her 
exclamation,  which  means  Master. 

She  fell  down  before  Him  to  grasp  His  feet 
and  worship  Him.  But  while  He  was  still  her 
loving  friend  and  Lord,  as  He  had  been  before 
His  death,  in  some  things  He  was  changed ;  and 
so  He  gently  told  her,  "Touch  me  not."  He 
made  her  His  first  messenger  of  the  glorious  news 
of  a  risen  Saviour  to  His  disciples.  On  her  first 
return  from  the  sepulchre,  her  sad  cry  was, 
"  They  have  taken  away  my  Lord  ;  "  on  her  sec- 
ond it  was  changed  to  the  joyful  assurance,  •'  I 
have  seen  the  Lord." 

But  Mary  was  not  the  only  one  made  glad  in 
that  hour  by  meeting  with  the  risen  Jesus.  The 
"  other  women,"  who  had  departed  quickly  from 
the  sepulchre,  and  did  run  to  bring  His  disciples 
word,  "heard  a  voice  saying,  All  hail."  Like 
Mary,  astonished  and  joyful,  they  fell  at  His  feet 
and  worshipped  Him.  With  it  all  there  were 
some  fears  ;  so  that  He  bid  them,  "  Be  not  afraid  ; 
go  tell  My  brethren  that  they  go  to  Galilee,  and 
there  shall  they  see  Me." 

Thus  far  only  women  saw  the  Easter  angels, 


A  Life  of  Christ  1^7 

or  the  risen  Lord.  Peter  and  John  had  seen 
neither,  though  they  had  visited  His  tomb.  All 
they  knew  was  what  the  women  had  told  them, 
and  what  they  had  seen  in  the  sepulchre — the 
empty  niche  and  the  folded  garments. 

We  may  think  of  the  other  disciples,  and  of 
other  men  and  women  friends  of  Jesus,  going 
alone  or  in  little  groups  from  the  morning  to  the 
evening  of  that  first  Easter  day,  to  the  sacred  spot 
of  which  the  early  visitors  had  told  such  strange 
stories.  Then  they  would  meet  again  and  again, 
and  talk  it  all  over  and  over,  wondering  more  and 
more  what  it  all  meant,  and  whether  yet  other 
wonders  would  happen. 

But  these  were  not  the  only  excited  people  in 
Jerusalem  on  that  day.  The  guard  of  the  tomb, 
the  Roman  soldiers,  who  saw  the  angel  roll  back 
the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepulchre,  fled  to 
the  city,  and  told  the  Chief  Priests  what  they  had 
seen.  These  men  who  had  caused  the  death  of 
Jesus,  denied  that  He  had  risen  from  the  dead  ; 
and  that  of  Himself  He  had  left  the  tomb.  So 
they  started  a  story  that  while  the  guards  were 
asleep,  Jesus'  disciples  entered  the  tomb  and  stole 
away  His  body.  They  bribed  the  soldiers  to  say 
that  their  story  was  true.     We  would  suppose 


318  A   Life  of  Christ 

that  men  who  "  became  as  dead  "  in  the  presence 
of  the  angel,  would  fear  to  repeat  the  lie.  But 
this  they  did  for  money,  as  Judas  had  betrayed 
the  same  Jesus  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 

Sometime,  somewhere  on  that  Easter  day,  the 
Lord  appeared  unto  Peter.  We  do  not  know 
what  passed  between  them.  The  last  time  they 
had  seen  each  other  was  when  Peter  denied  Him, 
saw  His  reproving  look,  went  out  and  wept  bit- 
terly. He  had  doubtless  received  the  comforting 
message  which  the  angel  had  sent  to  him  by  the 
women  at  the  sepulchre,  that  they  should  tell 
Peter  especially  that  the  Lord  was  risen,  and  that 
he  would  meet  Him  again  in  Galilee.  But  Jesus 
did  not  wait  to  meet  him  there.  Within  a  few 
hours  at  the  most,  after  leaving  His  tomb  He 
appeared  to  His  penitent  and  loving  disciple,  and 
no  doubt,  assured  him  of  His  forgiveness. 


Page  319 


On  the  Way  to  Emmaus  B.  Plockhorst 


Chapter  LXVIII 

Emmaas.     *' li  is  I  Myself 
Jerusatem 

Two  disciples  of  Jesus,  one  of  them  named 
Cleopas,  knowing  of  the  appearances  of  the 
angels  but  not  of  the  Lord  Himself,  walked 
slowly  towards  their  home  in  Emmaus.  Suddenly 
He  joined  them,  but  they  knew  Him  not.  As 
they  conversed  together  they  were  surprised  at 
His  apparent  ignorance  of  the  great  events  that 
had  happened  in  Jerusalem.  They  told  of  their 
disappointed  hopes.  Then  He  astonished  them 
by  His  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  concerning 
Himself. 

Reaching  their  home  they  invited  Him  to  stay 
with  them.  He  consented.  "And  it  came  to 
pass  as  He  sat  at  meat  with  them,  He  took  bread 
and  blessed  it,  and  brake,  and  gave  to  them.  And 
their  eyes  were  opened,  and  they  knew  Him. 
And  He  vanished  out  of  their  sight." 

"And  they  said  one  to  another.  Did  not  our 
hearts  burn  within  us  while  He  talked  with  us  by 

319 


320  A  Life  of  Christ 

the    way,    and    while     He    opened    to    us    the 
Scriptures  ? " 

Their  joy  was  too  great  to  be  kept  in  their 
home  in  Emmaus.  Supposing  themselves  to  be 
the  only  ones  who  had  seen  the  Lord,  "  they  rose 
up  the  same  hour,  and  returned  to  Jerusalem," 
What  a  contrast  there  was  between  this  joyful 
walk  to  the  city,  and  the  sad  one  from  it  a  few 
hours  before.  They  thought  not  of  weariness. 
Joy  quickened  their  steps.  It  was  yet  early  in  the 
evening. 

Ten  disciples  were  together  at  their  evening 
meal.  Peter  had  told  them  of  his  meeting  with 
the  Lord.  So  as  the  disciples  from  Emmaus 
entered  the  room,  they  heard  the  news,  "The 
Lord  hath  appeared  unto  Simon."  And  then 
they  told  their  wonderful  story  how  He  had 
appeared  unto  them. 

"  And  as  they  thus  spake,  Jesus  Himself  stood 
in  the  midst  of  them,  and  saith  unto  them,  Peace 
be  unto  you." 

At  the  Last  Supper  when  He  was  in  great 
sorrow,  knowing  that  He  would  be  crucified  the 
next  day,  He  said  to  the  disciples,  "  Peace  I  leave 
with  you."  It  was  that  kind  of  peace  which  one 
who  loves  Christ  may  have,  no  matter  what  trou- 


A  Life  of  Christ  321 

ble  others  may  make.  And  now  death  was  past, 
and  He  had  risen.  His  first  greeting  was  the 
same  as  His  farewell  blessing. 

But  His  coming  was  so  unexpected  and  so  sud- 
den, and  His  appearance  so  different  from  what 
it  was  before  His  death,  that  they  "were  terrified 
and  affrighted,  and  supposed  that  they  had  seen  a 
spirit."  But  He  soon  proved  to  them  that  He 
was  the  same  Jesus,  though  changed  in  appear- 
ance. Then  He  taught  them  from  the  Scriptures, 
as  He  had  the  disciples  in  Emmaus.  He  told 
them  to  preach  repentance  and  forgiveness  of 
sins.  He  gave  them  a  great  command,  "  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature." 

**  Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again,  Peace  be 
unto  you."  He  promised  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
would  be  with  them  at  all  times  and  everywhere 
they  went  to  make  people  His  friends.  And  so 
the  first  Easter  meeting  ended.  All  the  disciples 
rejoiced  in  what  they  had  seen  and  heard  of  the 
risen  Saviour ;  except  Thomas,  who  was  absent, 
and  thought  the  wonderful  stones  they  told  him 
were  too  good  to  be  true. 

On  the  second  Sabbath  the  disciples,  includ- 
ing Thomas,  were  assembled  full  of  thought  and 
21 


322  A  Life  of  Christ 

feelino-  concerninof  their  risen  Lord.  The  «5oors 
were  shut.  Without  their  being  opened,  suddenly 
Jesus  stood  in  their  midst,  repeating  yet  again 
those  comforting  words,  "  Peace  be  unto  you." 
He  turned  to  Thomas,  spoke  to  him,  and  showed 
His  hands  and  side  which  had  been  wounded 
when  He  was  crucified.  Thomas  was  no  longer 
the  doubting  disciple.  With  the  rest  he  believed 
that  Jesus  had  risen,  and  exclaimed  with  joy  and 
love,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God." 

The  company  of  the  Apostles  was  now  broken 
up.  They  were  without  a  leader.  They  had  no 
longer  a  common  purse  from  which  their  daily 
wants  could  be  supplied.  Those  who  lived  in 
Galilee  returned  to  their  homes. 


Chapter  LXIX 

On  the  Seashore 

G&Ulee 

One  day  there  were  together  Simon  Peter, 
Thomas,  Nathanael,  James,  John  and  two  other 
disciples.  Living  near  each  other,  and  having 
been  companions  with  Jesus  for  three  years,  it  is 
not  strange  that  they  "were  together"  talking 
about  the  past,  and  wondering  about  the  future. 
The  appointed  day  had  not  yet  arrived  for  them 
to  meet  their  Lord  near  the  sea-shore  where  they 
were  gathered  ;  from  which  they  had  once  gone, 
leaving  their  fishing  boats  and  nets  to  follow 
Jesus.  While  waiting  to  meet  Him  again,  what 
should  they  do  ?  There  was  the  calm  lake  before 
them.  There  was  "  a  little  ship  "  as  if  waiting  for 
them  to  enter  it.  There  was  the  large  strong  net, 
ready  to  enclose  a  multitude  of  fishes.  Night, 
the  best  time  for  taking  fish,  was  near. 

Peter  always  active,  the  first  to  speak  or  do, 
exclaimed,  "I  go  a  fishing."  Again  we  see  his 
influence.     "  They  say  unto   him.   We   also   go 

323 


324  A  Life  of  Christ 

with  thee."  So,  as  John  had  followed  Him  into 
the  tomb,  he  and  the  other  five  followed  Peter 
immediately  into  the  boat.  All  night  they  were 
casting  and  dragging  their  net.  The  long  weary 
hours  passed  until  the  break  of  day,  but  they 
caught  nothing.  They  little  thought  that  He 
who  once  stood  on  the  opposite  shore  watching 
their  toiling  and  rowing  in  a  stormy  night,  and  at 
last  coming  to  their  relief,  was  now  watching  their 
fishing-toil  and  would  come  to  their  help. 

As  the  morning  dawned,  they  discovered  some 
one  on  the  shore  one  hundred  yards  away. 
Because  of  the  distance,  or  of  the  dimness  of  the 
morning  light,  they  would  not  know  any  one,  but 
might  suppose,  a  stranger,  wishing  to  buy  fish  for 
his  morning  meal.  Perhaps  they  so  understood 
him  when  he  asked  them,  "  Have  ye  any  meat?  " 
In  their  disappointment,  they  could  only  answer 
him,  "  No." 

To  their  surprise  he  told  them  to  cast  the  net 
on  the  right  side  and  they  would  find.  They  may 
have  supposed  that,  with  the  morning  light,  he 
saw  some  ripple  in  the  water,  or  other  sign  that 
fish  were  there.  They  quickly  obeyed.  But  now 
they  were  not  able  to  draw  the  net  because  of  the 
multitude   and   size   of    the   fishes.     Then   they 


A  Life  of  Christ  325 

remembered  the  miracle  which  Jesus  had  once 
wrought  at  almost  the  same  spot.  John  was  the 
first  to  give  expression  to  the  thought  that  it  was 
Jesus.  As  he,  when  in  the  tomb  with  Peter,  was 
the  first  to  believe  that  the  Lord  was  risen  ;  so  he 
was  now  the  first  to  discover  Him  on  the  sea- 
shore. So  "  that  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved  saith 
unto  Peter,  It  is  the  Lord."  As  Peter  was  the 
first  of  the  two  to  enter  the  tomb  in  sorrow,  so  he 
now  in  gladness  cast  himself  into  the  sea,  and 
was  the  first  to  greet  his  Lord. 

The  others  followed  as  well  as  they  could  with 
the  "  little  ship  "  and  dragging  net.  They  saw  a 
fire  of  coals,  which  was  no  uncommon  sight  then, 
nor  is  it  now. 

Jesus  invited  them  to  join  Him  in  the  morn- 
ing meal,  bringing  some  of  the  fish  they  had 
caught.  Peter,  in  the  joy  of  meeting  his  Lord, 
had  forgotten  the  fish,  and  left  his  companions  to 
drag  the  net  without  the  help  of  his  strong  arms. 
But  now  he  sprang  up  and,  going  to  the  boat, 
seized  the  net  and  drew  it  to  land,  though  when 
counted  it  was  found  to  contain  one  hundred  and 
fifty-three  great  fishes. 

Jesus  renewed  His  invitation,  "  Come  and 
dine." 


326  A  Life  of  Christ 

How  different  this  scene  around  this  "  fire  of 
coals"  from  that  other  when  Peter,  surrounded 
by  enemies  of  Jesus,  denied  Him,  as  he  stood 
with  them  and  warmed  himself.  His  Master  was 
soon  to  remind  him  of  that  former  hour,  Jesus' 
appearance  was  such  that  "  none  of  the  disciples 
durst  ask  Him,  Who  art  thou  ?  knowing  that  it 
was  the  Lord.  "  As  at  other  times,  He  "  taketh 
bread  and  giveth  them."  His  Last  Supper  was 
in  the  Upper  Chamber  in  Jerusalem :  His  last 
meal  was  on  the  sea-shore  of  Galilee.  The  one 
reminds  us  of  His  coming  death :  the  other  of 
His  living  again, 


Page  j2g  Christ's  Charge  TO  St.  Peter        Old  Print 


Chapter   LXX 

''Feed  My  Lambs'' 
Galilee 

In  Christ's  appearances  to  His  disciples  on 
the  first  and  second  Sabbaths  after  His  resurrec- 
tion, He  proved  to  them  that  He  was  their  Hving 
Lord.  When  He  met  the  seven  on  the  sea-shore, 
and  in  His  appearances  after  that,  He  taught 
them  what  they  were  to  do  for  Him,  though  His 
body  would  not  be  with  them  any  more.  Before 
His  death  they  had  been  mistaken  about  His 
Kingdom.  After  that  event  they  understood 
what  He  had  said  before  it — "  My  kingdom  is  not 
of  this  world." 

When  that  morning  meal  by  the  sea-shore  was 
ended,  He  gave  the  seven  a  lesson  which  all  of 
them  could  understand,  about  His  Kingdom  in  the 
hearts  of  men  ;  and  what  spirit  they  must  have 
in  bringing  men  into  it. 

The  lesson  was  especially  given  to  Peter.  He 
had  been  boastful  about  his  friendship  for  Jesus, 
as  being  greater  than  that  of  the  other  disciples  ; 

327 


328  A  Life  of  Christ 

he  said  he  was  ready  to  do  anything  for  Him,  even 
to  die.  Then  he  had  three  times  denied  that  he  was 
a  friend  of  Jesus,  True,  he  had  repented  of 
his  sin,  and  been  forgiven  ;  but  Jesus  gave  him 
opportunity  for  showing  his  love,  and  that  in  a 
way  which  Peter  little  suspected.  It  was  not  in 
doing  something  which  Peter  would  call  great.  It 
was  not  in  dying  for  Him,  It  was  something 
which  would  show  a  very  different  spirit  from 
what  he  once  had  toward  children. 

"  So,  when  they  had  dined,  Jesus  said  to  Simon 
Peter,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  more 
than  these  ?  He  saith  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord  :  Thou 
knowest  that  I  love  Thee.  He  saith  unto  him, 
Feed  my  lambs." 

Peter  must  have  been  astonished  at  these 
words.  They  were  unlike  any  command  the  Mas- 
ter had  given  before.  It  was  to  do  an  humble 
work  for  children.  Peter  loved  Him,  and  so  was 
ready  to  obey  this  command  ;  which  was  not  only 
for  him  and  those  with  him  on  the  seashore  ;  not 
only  for  all  the  Apostles,  but  for  all  teachers  and 
parents  and  preachers.  It  has  been  repeated  tens 
of  thousands  of  times,  in  all  parts  of  the  world 
where  Christ  is  known.  It  is  often  the  first  words 
of  the  Bible  that  children  learn  to  speak  or  read. 


A  Life  of  Christ  329 

It  was  given  by  Christ,  not  to  children,  but  about 
them. 

Jesus  said  to  Peter,  "Feed  my  lambs'' — the 
little  ones,  the  young  children.  Whatever  I  have 
said  about  the  sheep — My  older  friends  and  fol- 
lowers— about  My  love  for  them  and  their  love 
for  Me,  about  My  Father's  love  for  them,  and 
how  at  last  they  shall  be  in  My  fold  in  Heaven — 
all  these  things  are  true  about  the  children  who 
love  and  obey  Me. 

"  Feed  my  lambs,"  said  Jesus  to  Peter.  As  I 
said  to  the  young  child  whom  I  raised  from  death 
— Talitha  cumi — My  little  lamb,  so  I  call  every 
child  My  little  lamb.  I  know  its  name.  I  love 
it.     I  died  for  it.     It  is  Mine. 

''Feed  my  lambs,"  said  Jesus  to  Peter. 
Remember  how  once  and  again  you  tried  to  turn 
the  children  away  from  me,  thinking  they  troubled 
me.  You  were  mistaken.  I  then  told  you  to 
"  Forbid  them  not  to  come  unto  me."  I  now  say, 
Forbid  them  not  to  come  unto  you.  And  not 
only  let  them  come,  but  feed  them.  Teach  them 
the  things  about  me  which  they  can  understand. 
Watch  over  them.  Help  them  to  be  and  to  do 
good.  Train  them  to  love  me.  Then  shall  I 
know  that  you  love  me  indeed. 


330  A  Life  of  Christ 

Three  times  Peter  was  asked  by  Jesus,  "  Lov- 
est  thou  me?"  as  many  times  as  he  had  denied 
Him,  Jesus  was  satisfied.  Peter  having  showed 
his  willingness  to  do  the  humblest  work,  the  feed- 
ing of  the  lambs,  was  prepared  to  obey  another 
command  of  His  Master,  "  Feed  my  sheep." 


P'^g^ 33^  On  a  Mountain  in  Galilee         Gushive  Dore 


Chapter  LXXI 

On  a.  Mountain  in  Galilee 
Ga.lilee 

Let  us  remember  how  Jesus  before  His  death 
said  to  His  disciples,  "  After  I  am  risen  again  I 
will  go  before  you  jnto  Galilee  ;"  and  then  how  an 
angel  said  to  the  first  visitors  at  the  tomb,  "  Go 
your  way,  tell  His  disciples  and  Peter  that  He 
goeth  before  you  into  Galilee  ;  there  shall  ye  see 
Him,  as  He  said  unto  you  ;  "  and  then  remember 
how,  when  they  started  with  their  message,  Jesus 
met  them  and  said,  "  Go  tell  My  brethren  that 
they  go  into  Galilee,  and  there  shall  they  see  Me." 

No  wonder  He  would  like  to  meet  His  friends 
the  Apostles  and  others,  in  Galilee.  There  lived 
many  who  had  known  and  loved  Him.  There  He 
had  done  His  most  wonderful  works.  There 
many  could  be  gathered  to  whom  He  could  talk 
about  His  Kingdom  in  the  hearts  of  men,  and  tell 
how  to  make  men  His  followers. 

The  disciples  who  lived  in  Galilee,  and  prob- 
ably certain  women,  one  of  them  the  mother  of 

331 


332  A  Life  of  Christ 

Jesus,  had  come  from  Jerusalem  to  meet  Him. 
They  spread  the  news  that  Jesus  had  risen,  and 
had  appointed  a  day  to  meet  His  friends  on  a 
mountain — we  do  not  know  what,  but  one  near 
the  sea ;  perhaps  where  He  had  preached  His 
•"Sermon  on  the  Mount." 

The  day  arrived.  From  different  directions 
came  five  hundred  people  to  see  and  hear  Him 
again.  We  may  think  who  some  of  them  might 
have  been.  As,  in  the  crowd  that  followed  Him 
on  Olivet,  when  He  made  His  triumphal  entry 
into  Jerusalem,  there  were  doubtless  many  whom 
He  had  healed  in  that  region,  so  were  there  many 
such  who  would  gather  about  Him  from  their  Gali- 
lean homes. 

Let  us  imagine  the  wonderful  scene.  The 
daughter  of  Jairus,  whom  Jesus  called  the  "pet 
lamb,"  is  eager  to  grasp  the  pierced  but  now  liv- 
ing hand  that  once  held  hers  in  death,  as  He  com- 
manded, "  I  say  unto  thee  arise."  The  nobleman 
leads  his  robust  boy  to  Him  who  once  allayed  his 
fears,  saying,  "Thy  son  liveth."  A  bounding  lad 
hastens  to  greet  the  Host  of  five  thousand  guests 
fed  with  his  few  loaves  and  fishes.  The  child  once 
called  into  the  midst  of  the  Apostles,  now  crowds 
his  own  way  into  the  midst  of  a  larger  company. 


A  Life  of  Christ  333 

to  the  same  Master.  The  woman,  no  longer 
known  as  "a  sinner,"  looks  dimly  through  joyful 
instead  of  penitential  tears.  The  centurion's  ser- 
vant, once  "  ready  to  die,"  is  now  one  of  the  "  five 
hundred  brethren,"  ready  to  live  for  their  Lord. 
The  aged  mother  from  Peter's  home  is  full  of  fer- 
vor for  Him  who  rebuked  her  fever.  The  young 
son  of  the  widow  of  Nain  grasps  the  hand  of  Him 
who  touched  his  bier.  The  palsied  man,  once  let 
down  in  faith  from  the  opened  roof,  climbs  the 
mountain  alone,  still  faithful  to  his  Healer.  The 
man  once  blind  gazes,  as  does  none  other,  in 
memory  of  the  touch  upon  his  sightless  eyes.  All 
these  join  in  the  chorus  led  by  him  who  had  been 

dumb — 

"He  hath  done  all  things  well." 

In  that  mountain  group,  beside  these  and 
others  on  whom  miracles  had  been  performed  by 
Jesus,  were  many  who  had  been  miraculously  fed 
by  Him,  and  listened  to  His  teachings.  We  are 
told  that  "Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  them." 
Yes,  it  was  His  voice — the  same  they  had  heard 
on  yonder  sea  shore,  from  the  anchored  boats,  or 
in  the  neighboring  Synagogue  of  Capernaum  ; 
the  voice  which  His  murderers  thought  they  had 
forever  silenced  on  Calvary. 


334  -^  Life  of  Christ 

Jesus  came  to  those  five  hundred,  we  know 
not  from  where,  or  with  what  appearance. 
"When  they  saw  Him,  they  worshipped  Him." 
He  spake  unto  them  saying,  "  All  power  is  given 
unto  Me  in  Heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye  there- 
fore and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost :  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  ;  and,  lo,  I 
am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.     Amen." 

That  command  has  been  called  "  Christ's  Last 
Command,"  and  "  the  Great  Commission,"  telling 
His  friends  always  and  everywhere  how  to  honor 
Him,  and  how  through  Him  men  may  be  saved. 


Chapter  LXXII 

The  Ascension 
The  Mount  of  Olives 

After  the  meeting  of  the  five  hundred  on  the 
mountain  in  Galilee,  the  Apostles  returned  to 
Jerusalem,  probably  told  to  do  so  by  their  Mas- 
ter. They  did  not  understand  for  what  purpose. 
Some  of  them  seem  to  have  thought  that  possibly 
He  would  now  become  a  King  in  Jerusalem. 
"  But  Jesus  Himself  knew  what  He  would  do." 
It  was  what  He  told  Mary  Magdalene  at  the  tomb 
— "I  ascend  unto  my  Father." 

It  was  the  i8th  of  May  when  Jesus  and  His 
friends  assembled  in  the  Holy  City  for  their  last 
meeting.  Forty  days  had  passed  since  His 
resurrection.  Where  He  had  been  during  the 
most  of  that  time  we  do  not  know.  Some  think 
He  ascended  to  His  Father  in  Heaven,  returning 
meanwhile  ten  times  to  the  earth,  showing  Him- 
self to  His  disciples.  Some  think  He  remained 
on  the  earth  all  of  those  forty  days. 

But  now  His  natural  life,  and  His  resurrection 

335 


336  A  Life  of  Christ 

life,  on  earth,  were  ended.  In  the  farewell  meet- 
ing He  told  His  disciples  to  remain  in  Jerusalem 
until  the  Holy  Spirit  should  come  into  their  hearts 
to  fit  them  for  teaching  and  preaching  about  Him, 
and  to  help  men  to  believe  them  and  become  His 
followers.  They  were  to  be  witnesses  that  what 
the  Bible — the  Old  Testament  Scriptures — said 
about  Him  was  true.  The  gospel — the  good 
news  about  Him  as  Jesus  the  Saviour — was  to  be 
preached,  not  only  in  the  Holy  Land,  to  the  Jews, 
but  also  "  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth"  to 
all  people. 

The  meeting  ended.  It  was  on  Thursday, 
the  same  day  of  the  week  on  which  Jesus  had 
met  His  disciples  the  last  time  before  His  death, 
when  "they  went  out  into  the  Mount  of  Olives." 
And  now  again  "  He  led  them  out"  to  the  same 
mountain. 

We  may  think  of  them  as  passing  through  the 
streets  of  Jerusalem,  then  through  the  gate  that 
led  to  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat ;  then  crossing 
the  brook  Kidron,  and  ascending  the  mountain. 

Olivet  was  a  fitting  place  for  Jesus  to  take 
His  last  look  of  the  world  which  He  was  about  to 
leave. 

Not  far  distant,  just  beyond  the  intervening 


A  Life  of  Christ  337 

hills  the  angels,  thirty-three  years  before,  had 
descended  over  the  Shepherd-plain  with  their  song 
of  glory  to  God  because  He  was  born.  In  the 
distance  rolled  the  Jordan  whose  waters  had 
been  made  sacred  by  His  baptism,  and  where 
John  the  Baptist  had  claimed  Him  to  be  the 
"  Lamb  of  God,"  who  since  then  had  been  offered 
on  Calvary.  Below  Him  was  Bethany,  so  full  of 
loving  memories.  To  some  spot  near  where  He 
stood  He  had  often  come  with  His  disciples  for  rest 
and  instruction,  or  alone  for  communion  with  His 
Father.  It  was  the  Gethsemane  of  His  agony  and 
bloody  sweat,  of  Judas  and  his  cruel  band. 

Winding  around  the  mountain  was  the  road 
He  had  so  often  traveled,  over  which  He  rode  in 
triumph,  so  eoon  changed  into  humiliation  and 
sorrow. 

He  looked  down  upon  Jerusalem,  the  Holy 
City,  hallowed  by  His  presence  ;  the  Jerusalem 
over  which  He  had  wept,  and  where  He  had 
wrought  miracles  of  power  and  love. 

He  lookea  upon  the  white  and  golden  Temple, 
the  Holy  House,  made  especially  so  because  of 
what  He  had  been  and  done  therein.  Thither  He 
had  been  brought  as  the  infant  Saviour  over  whom 
Simeon  and  Anna  rejoiced.  There  He  had  gone 
% 


338  A  Life  of  Christ 

as  a  boy,  to  learn  about  His  Father's  business, 
which  He  had  continued  until  He  could  say  to 
Him,  "I  have  finished  the  work  Thou  gavest  Me 
to  do."  There  He  had  spoken  as  never  man  spake, 
^and  there  children  had  sung  His  praise. 

Beyond  the  city  was  Calvary  with  all  its  awful 
memories ;  and  the  tomb  in  which  He  had  lain, 
now  empty  because  of  His  glorious  resurrection. 
We  know  not  what  were  His  parting  words  to 
His  disciples.  No  doubt  they  were  as  tender  and 
loving  as  those  He  spake  in  the  Upper  Chamber 
at  the  Last  Supper.  Those  filled  them  with  sor- 
row ;  these  with  joy. 

At  last  "He  Hfted  up  His  hands" — those 
blessed  hands  which  had  touched  the  deaf,  the 
blind,  the  sick,  the  dead,  and  they  were  healed — 
the  most  blessed  hands  ever  laid  on  the  head  of 
childhood.  "He  lifted  up  His  hands  and  blessed 
them' — His  disciples,  His  family  on  earth.  His 
chosen  ones,  to  tell  the  world  of  Him.  "  And  it 
came  to  pass  while  He  blessed  them,  He  was 
parted  from  them,  and  a  cloud  received  Him  out 
of  their  sight." 

The  disciples  who  from  Olivet  had  watched 
His  triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem,  now  from  the 
same  mount  "looked  steadfastly  towards  Heaven 


P(^g£  338 


The  Ascension 


Gustave  Don 


A  Life  of  Christ  ^2,9 

as  He  went  up  "  in  grander  triumph  to  the  New 
Jerusalem. 

At  that  former  time,  in  the  earthly  Temple, 
He  had  listened  with  delight  to  the  Hosannas  of 
children  :  in  the  Heavenly  Temple  He  was  to  be 
greeted  with  yet  grander  song  of  saints  and  angels. 

The  first  time  His  name  was  ever  spoken  on 
earth  was  by  the  angel  Gabriel,  who  said  to  Mary, 
"Thou  shalt  call  His  name  Jesus" — Saviour. 
That  was  before  He  was  born.  When  His  earthly 
life  was  ended,  while  the  disciples  stood  gazing  at 
His  lessening  form  until  hidden  in  a  cloud  of 
glory,  two  angels  suddenly  appeared,  speaking  of 
Him  by  the  same  name,  Jesus.  Perhaps  they 
were  the  same  who  asked  the  women  at  the  tomb, 
"  Why  seek  ye  the  living  among  the  dead  ?  "  Now 
they  asked  the  disciples,  "  Why  stand  ye  gazing 
up  into  Heaven  ?  "  At  the  tomb,  they  had  said, 
"He  is  risen."     And  now  they  declared  : 

"  This  same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from  you 
into  Heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye 
have  seen  Him  go  into  Heaven." 


©lors  be  to  tbc  Jatbcr,  anD  to  tbe  Son, 
an&  to  tbe  Dolie  (Bbost; 

Bs  tt  was  In  tbe  beginning,  is  now,  ano  ever 
0baU  be :  world  witbout  end.    Bmen. 


"  Ana  many  other  sterns  truly  did  Jesus  in 
the  presence  of  His  dit-cipics,  'which  are  notivrii- 
ten  in  this  book ;  But  these  are  ^written,  that  ye 
might  belie^ve  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God;  and  that  believing  ye  might  ha've  life 
through  His  name/' 


Date  Due 


